A new systeme of the Apocalypse, or, Plain and methodical illustrations of all the visions in the Revelation of St. Iohn written by a French minister in the year 1685. and finisht but two days before the dragoons plunderd him of all, except this treatise ; to which is added, this author's Defence of his illustrations, concerning the non-effusion of the vials, in answer to Mr. Jurieu ; faithfully Englished.
         French minister.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 636 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 194 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52999
         Wing N780
         ESTC R40048
         18672197
         ocm 18672197
         108142
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52999)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108142)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1658:4)
      
       
         
           
             A new systeme of the Apocalypse, or, Plain and methodical illustrations of all the visions in the Revelation of St. Iohn written by a French minister in the year 1685. and finisht but two days before the dragoons plunderd him of all, except this treatise ; to which is added, this author's Defence of his illustrations, concerning the non-effusion of the vials, in answer to Mr. Jurieu ; faithfully Englished.
             French minister.
          
           [24], 288, [12], 61 [i.e. 59] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London printed :
             1688.
          
           
             "A defence of the illustrations upon the Apocalypse of St. Iohn" has special t.p. and separate paging.
             Error in paging: p. 58-59 of 4th page count omitted in numbering only.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jurieu, Pierre, 1637-1713. -- Accomplissement des prophéties.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               NEW
               SYSTEME
               OF
               THE
               APOCALYPSE
               ,
               OR
               Plain
               and
               Methodical
               ILLUSTRATIONS
               Of
               all
               the
               VISIONS
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               St.
               IOHN
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               a
               
                 French
                 Minister
              
               in
               the
               year
               1685.
               and
               Finisht
               but
               
                 two
                 days
              
               before
               the
               Dragoons
               plunderd
               him
               of
               all
               ,
               except
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               is
               added
               ,
               This
               Author's
               Defence
               of
               his
               Illustrations
               ,
               concerning
               the
               NON-EFFUSION
               of
               the
               VIALS
               ;
               In
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               JURIEU
               .
            
             
               
                 Faithfully
                 Englished
              
               .
            
             
               London
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               TRANSLATOR
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               knowledg
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               not
               visible
               in
               their
               Causes
               ,
               is
               the
               alone
               priviledg
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               so
               peculiarly
               challengeth
               ,
               as
               to
               distinguish
               himself
               thereby
               from
               all
               those
               Beings
               ,
               to
               whom
               thro
               the
               fallacy
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               sottish
               and
               deluded
               part
               of
               Mankind
               had
               ascribed
               a
               Divinity
               ;
               so
               the
               predicting
               those
               things
               before
               their
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               the
               Events
               coming
               afterward
               to
               correspond
               with
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               is
               an
               infallible
               evidence
               of
               the
               Divine
               Original
               of
               that
               Book
               wherein
               they
               are
               foretold
               &
               recorded
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               only
               can
               lay
               claim
               unto
               &
               boast
               of
               God
               as
               its
               Author
               ,
               so
               upon
               
               that
               account
               as
               well
               as
               many
               other
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               submitted
               unto
               ,
               with
               a
               humility
               ,
               veneration
               ,
               and
               faith
               due
               unto
               writings
               that
               proceed
               from
               divine
               Inspiration
               But
               tho
               many
               other
               Books
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               proclaim
               whose
               Oracles
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               this
               divine
               and
               infallible
               Signature
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               one
               ,
               all
               whose
               parts
               and
               every
               line
               ,
               do
               so
               eminently
               carry
               this
               heavenly
               character
               and
               impression
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               doth
               .
               For
               God
               being
               to
               shut
               up
               the
               Declaration
               which
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               Vouchsafe
               unto
               mankind
               ,
               for
               the
               Regulation
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               for
               encouraging
               them
               unto
               self-denial
               ,
               patience
               ▪
               ,
               &
               hope
               ;
               hath
               been
               pleased
               by
               these
               Prophesies
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               affix
               his
               Seal
               to
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               acknowledg
               himself
               for
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               :
               but
               to
               
               compensate
               for
               denying
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               any
               more
               unto
               men
               in
               order
               to
               their
               guidance
               ,
               and
               conduct
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               us
               in
               this
               
                 Divine
                 Book
              
               an
               unerring
               account
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               were
               either
               eminently
               to
               befall
               the
               Empires
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               the
               lot
               and
               portion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               And
               tho
               it
               be
               no
               extenuation
               of
               the
               neglect
               of
               those
               ,
               with
               whom
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               intrusted
               with
               the
               care
               and
               instruction
               of
               Believers
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               committed
               the
               Pastoral
               office
               ,
               that
               these
               Prophetical
               Visions
               were
               not
               anciently
               more
               studied
               and
               efforts
               made
               to
               explain
               and
               enlighten
               them
               ;
               yet
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               display's
               and
               magnifies
               it self
               in
               the
               sloath
               and
               omission
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               his
               tender
               compassion
               towards
               his
               people
               manifests
               it self
               in
               th
               neglect
               of
               their
               overseers
               ;
               seeing
               had
               
               the
               many
               tragical
               things
               here
               predicted
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Saints
               were
               so
               long
               to
               conflict
               and
               wrestle
               ,
               been
               clearly
               known
               and
               understood
               before
               they
               were
               hastening
               towards
               their
               period
               ;
               these
               blessed
               Oracles
               ,
               which
               administer
               comfort
               to
               us
               ,
               might
               have
               disanimated
               and
               discouraged
               those
               ,
               whose
               lot
               was
               cast
               in
               the
               first
               and
               more
               early
               times
               .
               And
               among
               other
               evidences
               ,
               that
               the
               persecutions
               with
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               exercised
               ,
               are
               drawing
               towards
               an
               End
               ,
               we
               have
               this
               considerable
               proof
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               persons
               of
               Eminent
               learning
               and
               singular
               piety
               ,
               have
               of
               late
               applied
               themselves
               to
               the
               Explication
               of
               these
               Prophesies
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               not
               only
               with
               so
               much
               pains
               and
               industry
               ,
               but
               with
               so
               much
               success
               inquired
               into
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               In
               which
               list
               ,
               this
               Author
               deserveth
               not
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               
               a
               compleat
               
                 Systeme
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
              
               ;
               so
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               with
               wonderful
               succinctness
               ,
               coherence
               ,
               and
               perspicuity
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               ,
               who
               seemeth
               to
               have
               more
               happily
               guessed
               at
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Visions
               which
               are
               still
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               or
               who
               enforceth
               his
               conjectures
               with
               more
               probable
               reasons
               ,
               and
               all
               accompanied
               with
               such
               a
               modesty
               as
               became
               an
               Inquirer
               into
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               future
               but
               extreamly
               Mysterious
               .
               The
               presenting
               my
               countrymen
               with
               it
               in
               their
               own
               language
               ,
               cannot
               be
               ungrateful
               unto
               them
               :
               it
               being
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               that
               their
               piety
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Genius
               ,
               have
               disposed
               them
               to
               researches
               of
               this
               natute
               ,
               of
               whom
               some
               have
               had
               the
               happiness
               of
               affording
               that
               light
               into
               these
               Mysteries
               ,
               that
               Forraigners
               are
               not
               asham'd
               to
               acknowledg
               the
               having
               kindled
               their
               Torches
               at
               their
               Lamps
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               things
               wherein
               
               our
               Author
               differs
               from
               the
               Eminent
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               well
               merited
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               many
               accurate
               and
               learned
               writings
               ,
               particularly
               by
               his
               late
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 Prophesies
              
               .
               But
               as
               their
               harmonising
               in
               so
               many
               and
               material
               things
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               than
               their
               differing
               in
               that
               particular
               about
               the
               
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               ;
               so
               their
               managing
               the
               difference
               with
               that
               Christian
               meekness
               ,
               with
               that
               deference
               to
               one
               anothers
               learning
               and
               worth
               ,
               is
               a
               singular
               commendation
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               pattern
               for
               all
               others
               to
               Imitate
               .
               The
               present
               posture
               of
               affairs
               in
               
                 great
                 Brittain
              
               as
               well
               as
               elsewhere
               ,
               render
               this
               discourse
               and
               others
               of
               the
               like
               complexion
               exceeding
               seasonable
               .
               For
               while
               the
               Factors
               for
               Rome
               ,
               are
               endeavouring
               to
               put
               such
               a
               varnish
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               may
               serve
               to
               allure
               and
               delude
               the
               
               silly
               into
               her
               communion
               ;
               behold
               she
               is
               here
               represented
               in
               lines
               and
               colours
               originally
               drawn
               by
               the
               H.
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               are
               fit
               to
               excite
               and
               kindle
               all
               mens
               loathing
               and
               abhorrency
               of
               her
               .
               And
               while
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Missionaries
              
               flatter
               themselves
               with
               hopes
               ,
               &
               fright
               others
               with
               menaces
               ,
               of
               their
               bringing
               the
               world
               into
               slavery
               and
               bondage
               again
               to
               the
               
                 Triple
                 Crown
              
               ;
               lo
               !
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               approaching
               downfal
               of
               Babylon
               here
               demonstrated
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               an
               account
               both
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               all
               that
               would
               support
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               speedy
               and
               triumphant
               resurrection
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               lye
               slain
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               and
               the
               word
               of
               his
               patience
               .
               To
               whose
               glorious
               revival
               in
               other
               parts
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               stedfastness
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               victory
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               England
               and
               Scotland
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               not
               only
               conduceable
               but
               instrumental
               .
               Which
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               grant
               .
               Farewel
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               AUTHOR'S
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               'T
               Is
               reported
               of
               a
               great
               person
               ,
               that
               being
               reading
               Persius
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               what
               he
               meant
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               obscurity
               which
               that
               Poet
               seems
               to
               have
               studiously
               affected
               ,
               he
               thereupon
               threw
               away
               the
               book
               in
               anger
               and
               disdain
               :
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               worth
               his
               pains
               to
               imploy
               himself
               about
               an
               Author
               ,
               who
               had
               writ
               in
               so
               dark
               a
               stile
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               :
               
                 non
                 vis
                 intelligi
                 ,
                 debes
                 negligi
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               and
               even
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               treat
               the
               Revelation
               of
               
                 St.
                 John
              
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               They
               complain
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Divine
                 Book
              
               is
               full
               of
               unintelligible
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               of
               Ridles
               darker
               than
               that
               of
               Samson
               .
               That
               is
               resembleth
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               cloud
               not
               only
               hindred
               men
               from
               entring
               ,
               but
               which
               made
               that
               they
               who
               went
               in
               ,
               could
               discern
               nothing
               save
               darkness
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               say
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               study
               Prophesies
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               
               to
               know
               the
               meaning
               of
               ,
               unless
               illuminated
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               which
               Revealed
               them
               ,
               or
               without
               attending
               till
               we
               see
               their
               completion
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               alone
               whereby
               they
               come
               to
               be
               infallibly
               interpreted
               .
            
             
               Nor
               ought
               we
               to
               wonder
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               of
               parts
               and
               abilities
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               spend
               his
               time
               about
               something
               else
               ,
               should
               decline
               to
               wast
               his
               Spirits
               in
               searching
               out
               the
               sense
               of
               a
               Book
               ,
               to
               whose
               composition
               there
               concurred
               nothing
               save
               human
               wit
               and
               Industry
               ;
               and
               which
               eontained
               only
               picquant
               Satyrs
               upon
               the
               brutal
               Vices
               of
               Nero
               ,
               and
               the
               profligacies
               of
               other
               depraved
               Monsters
               of
               that
               unhappy
               Reign
               ;
               and
               wherein
               the
               best
               that
               was
               to
               be
               met
               with
               ,
               were
               only
               some
               
                 Moral
                 Instructions
              
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               diverting
               Railery
               upon
               Fools
               and
               Villains
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Revelation
               contains
               in
               it
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ;
               the
               Destiny
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ;
               the
               Fate
               of
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               gives
               us
               not
               only
               a
               Description
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Mystical
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               but
               Vouchsafes
               us
               a
               Representation
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               All
               which
               are
               matters
               so
               Holy
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               
               to
               the
               Consolation
               of
               every
               Believer
               ,
               that
               knows
               how
               to
               read
               ,
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               discouraged
               from
               studying
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               darkness
               wherewith
               it
               is
               envelop'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               foreseeing
               the
               dislike
               ,
               which
               the
               obscurity
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               might
               occasion
               ,
               took
               care
               to
               Invite
               Christians
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               by
               a
               most
               alluring
               promise
               ,
               registred
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Book
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 readeth
                 ,
                 and
                 heareth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               matter
               worthy
               to
               be
               remarked
               ,
               that
               tho'
               the
               Revelation
               be
               not
               the
               alone
               Book
               ,
               which
               is
               dark
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               there
               being
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Prophets
               incircled
               with
               no
               less
               obscurity
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               only
               portion
               of
               the
               Divine
               Writings
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               tanqa
               particular
               care
               to
               recommend
               unto
               our
               perusal
               and
               study
               .
               Which
               doth
               unquestionably
               intimate
               two
               things
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               of
               all
               Divine
               Revelations
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               of
               more
               Importance
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               are
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               read
               this
               Book
               with
               all
               due
               regard
               and
               application
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               thereby
               to
               be
               rendred
               holy
               and
               wise
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               find
               the
               study
               of
               it
               useless
               and
               unprofitable
               ,
               nor
               miss
               the
               being
               in
               some
               measure
               and
               degree
               guided
               into
               an
               
               understanding
               of
               it
               .
               For
               were
               it
               otherways
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               would
               not
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               so
               unaccountable
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               to
               tempt
               and
               oblige
               our
               searching
               into
               it
               by
               so
               signal
               a
               promise
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               like
               the
               Cloudy
               Pillar
               that
               conducted
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               dark
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               luminous
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               given
               no
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               Schem's
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Event
               hath
               not
               illustrated
               them
               ,
               there
               we
               are
               still
               upon
               the
               dark
               and
               cloudy
               side
               of
               it
               .
               But
               where
               either
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               expounded
               any
               of
               the
               Visions
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               accomplishment
               hath
               interpreted
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               there
               furnished
               with
               such
               a
               light
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               miss
               the
               understanding
               those
               portions
               of
               this
               Divine
               Book
               without
               a
               wilful
               shutting
               of
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               a
               chosen
               muffling
               of
               our
               Intellects
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               crabbed
               and
               abstruse
               Sciences
               ,
               we
               begin
               with
               Common
               Notions
               ,
               and
               with
               principles
               which
               are
               the
               most
               evident
               :
               and
               so
               we
               proceed
               by
               degrees
               till
               we
               have
               advanced
               unto
               ,
               and
               have
               conquered
               that
               which
               is
               more
               sublime
               and
               difficult
               .
            
             
               This
               Method
               is
               natural
               and
               good
               .
               By
               obs●rving
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               celebrated
               Philosophers
               ,
               have
               arrived
               
               both
               at
               their
               knowledg
               and
               their
               renown
               .
               And
               if
               we
               take
               the
               same
               course
               in
               our
               search
               into
               the
               
                 Apocalyptick
                 Mysteries
              
               ,
               there
               will
               remain
               little
               but
               what
               we
               may
               master
               and
               unravel
               .
               There
               are
               
                 some
                 Visions
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Angel
               who
               revealed
               them
               to
               St.
               John
               ,
               Vouchsafed
               also
               to
               explain
               .
               There
               are
               others
               ,
               which
               the
               Event
               hath
               expounded
               .
               And
               there
               are
               a
               third
               sort
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               which
               all
               men
               are
               agreed
               .
               So
               that
               being
               first
               assured
               of
               the
               Scope
               and
               meaning
               of
               those
               which
               are
               explained
               ;
               and
               then
               of
               the
               signification
               of
               such
               as
               there
               is
               no
               contest
               among
               Authors
               about
               ;
               we
               may
               afterwards
               proceed
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               By
               this
               method
               we
               shall
               enter
               upon
               the
               darker
               places
               with
               a
               Torch
               in
               our
               hand
               ,
               and
               thereby
               come
               to
               discover
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               is
               either
               necessary
               or
               profitable
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               but
               three
               principal
               Visions
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               contained
               both
               all
               that
               was
               to
               befall
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               True
               Church
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               hath
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               false
               .
               These
               Visions
               ,
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Vials
               The
               rest
               are
               only
               Tablets
               and
               Draughts
               ,
               wherein
               what
               had
               been
               represented
               
               in
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Trumpets
              
               and
               Vials
               ,
               is
               reassumed
               ,
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               deduced
               and
               explained
               .
            
             
               The
               number
               Seven
               being
               Mystical
               ,
               and
               marking
               perfection
               ,
               serveth
               to
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               three
               Visions
               do
               comprehend
               all
               .
               For
               it
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Seals
               ,
               in
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               in
               the
               Vials
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Thunders
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Fore-runners
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
               Moreover
               these
               three
               Visions
               are
               so
               link'd
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               Second
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               begins
               under
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               commence
               under
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
               Finally
               ,
               't
               is
               upon
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
              
               whereof
               there
               is
               mention
               
                 chap.
                 10.
              
               which
               consisteth
               in
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               from
               all
               that
               She
               suffered
               by
               and
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reduction
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               will
               usher
               in
               the
               Millennian
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Being
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               this
               Division
               which
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               distribute
               this
               Work
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               shall
               explain
               the
               Visions
               of
               
               
                 Chapters
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               The
               second
               shall
               illustrate
               those
               of
               
                 Chapters
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
              
               and
               16.
               
            
             
               By
               this
               means
               there
               will
               be
               found
               here
               an
               entire
               Systeme
               of
               the
               whole
               Apocalypse
               ,
               where
               one
               may
               see
               the
               Disposition
               of
               all
               the
               Visions
               ,
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               several
               Events
               therein
               fore-told
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               in
               so
               compendious
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               met
               with
               elsewhere
               .
               For
               whether
               they
               be
               Commentaries
               ,
               or
               other
               Tracts
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               these
               Visions
               are
               explained
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               of
               a
               length
               sufficient
               to
               weary
               and
               discourage
               the
               Reader
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               be
               so
               short
               as
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               brevity
               to
               invite
               one
               to
               peruse
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               at
               most
               but
               expound
               a
               part
               of
               these
               Visions
               ,
               and
               afford
               a
               very
               imperfect
               account
               of
               this
               Divine
               Book
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Reader
               under
               great
               deficiency
               as
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               of
               the
               Refugies
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Discourse
               while
               they
               were
               in
               France
               .
               For
               the
               Author
               had
               finished
               it
               near
               the
               end
               of
               
                 August
                 1685.
              
               about
               two
               day
               's
               before
               the
               arrival
               of
               the
               new
               Missionaries
               the
               Dragoons
               ,
               who
               plundred
               him
               of
               all
               he
               had
               .
               So
               that
               this
               was
               the
               whole
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               save
               out
               of
               that
               doleful
               Ship-wreck
               ;
               which
               since
               his
               arrival
               at
               a
               
               place
               of
               security
               ,
               he
               hath
               reviewed
               and
               corrected
               in
               several
               places
               .
               And
               having
               met
               with
               the
               
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 Prophecies
              
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               famous
               
                 Monsr
                 .
                 Jurieu
              
               ;
               the
               Author
               was
               exceedingly
               pleased
               to
               find
               that
               he
               had
               explained
               the
               
                 11
                 th
                 Chap.
              
               as
               promissory
               of
               there
               establishment
               of
               the
               Reformed
               in
               France
               ,
               according
               as
               that
               great
               Man
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               feared
               ,
               lest
               this
               conformity
               in
               their
               opinions
               ,
               seconded
               with
               a
               general
               hope
               ,
               should
               make
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               remain
               still
               in
               France
               ,
               the
               more
               inclinable
               to
               abide
               there
               ,
               tho
               they
               may
               find
               opportunities
               of
               making
               their
               escape
               ;
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               admonish
               them
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               obey
               immediately
               that
               Heavenly
               voice
               ,
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 lest
                 pertaking
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 ,
                 ye
                 rereive
                 also
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
               And
               to
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               go
               to
               Mass
               ,
               without
               either
               
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ,
               or
               
                 worshipping
                 his
                 Image
              
               ;
               or
               without
               either
               
                 having
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               and
               without
               receiving
               his
               Mark
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               Foreheads
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               Hands
               .
               And
               by
               becoming
               inrolled
               in
               that
               list
               ,
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               144000.
               that
               are
               sealed
               ,
               and
               of
               
               those
               who
               are
               to
               Reign
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               as
               they
               cannot
               worship
               the
               Host
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               Creature
               ,
               without
               being
               Idolaters
               ;
               so
               they
               cannot
               plead
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               without
               the
               being
               Hypocrites
               ;
               and
               through
               being
               either
               Idolaters
               or
               Hypocrites
               ,
               they
               derive
               upon
               themselves
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God.
               Neither
               are
               they
               to
               make
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               nor
               these
               Illustrations
               upon
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               conduct
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               to
               govern
               themselves
               by
               the
               alone
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               requires
               them
               to
               
                 beware
                 of
                 Idols
              
               ,
               to
               
                 withdraw
                 from
                 Idolaters
              
               ,
               and
               to
               fly
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               in
               time
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               to
               the
               hazarding
               their
               Estates
               and
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               but
               their
               very
               lives
               ,
               as
               thousands
               of
               Exiles
               of
               all
               qualities
               ,
               Sexes
               and
               Ages
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               The
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               ineffable
               and
               immense
               Wisdom
               ,
               his
               Titles
               of
               
                 mighty
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 wonderful
                 in
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 the
                 strong
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 do
                 both
                 above
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 whom
                 vengeance
                 belongeth
                 ;
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 worketh
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Name
              
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               retreat
               
               of
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Souls
               ,
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               day
               and
               night
               for
               the
               turning
               his
               anger
               away
               from
               his
               people
               :
               These
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               Considerations
               which
               afford
               infinitely
               more
               solid
               foundations
               for
               the
               support
               of
               our
               hopes
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               the
               Reformed
               in
               France
               ,
               than
               all
               human
               conjectures
               and
               reasonings
               can
               administer
               .
               But
               how
               firm
               soever
               the
               foundation
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               hope
               is
               built
               upon
               ;
               yet
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               hinder
               those
               who
               know
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               either
               from
               withdrawing
               immediately
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               provided
               they
               can
               find
               a
               door
               open
               to
               escape
               ;
               or
               from
               repairing
               the
               injury
               which
               through
               their
               sacrilegious
               Abjuration
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               to
               Religion
               ,
               by
               a
               publick
               and
               constant
               Confession
               of
               the
               Truth
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Author
               made
               use
               of
               no
               Books
               towards
               the
               composure
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               save
               of
               Launay's
               Commentary
               ,
               published
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Jonas
                 le
                 Buy
                 ,
                 Sr.
                 de
                 la
                 Perie
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Synopsis
                 Criticorum
              
               .
               He
               chiefly
               follows
               Launay
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               great
               esteem
               for
               his
               judgment
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Learning
               ;
               and
               as
               thinking
               that
               so
               good
               a
               Guide
               ,
               could
               not
               conduct
               
               him
               amiss
               .
               He
               oweth
               to
               the
               
                 Synopsis
                 Criticorum
              
               among
               divers
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               hopes
               to
               have
               so
               much
               farther
               inlightned
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Potters
               Opinion
               shall
               be
               accounted
               as
               solid
               '
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               subtile
               and
               profound
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Preface
               is
               too
               long
               ,
               for
               an
               Author
               that
               would
               equally
               avoid
               length
               as
               well
               as
               obscurity
               .
               And
               he
               hopes
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               cause
               of
               fastning
               upon
               him
               that
               Reproach
               .
            
             
               
                 Dum
                 brevis
                 esse
                 laborus
                 ,
                 obscurus
                 fis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               TABLE
               Of
               all
               the
               ILLUSTRATIONS
               On
               the
               APOCALYPSE
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 FIRST
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   WHat
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   term
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 
                   Pag.
                   1
                
                 
                   2
                   What
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Heads
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   3
                   What
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   do
                   denote
                   and
                   signify
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   4
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   represents
                   by
                   
                     Great
                     Babylon
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   5
                   What
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   6
                   Of
                   the
                   Eighth
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   7
                   Who
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   8
                   Of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   with
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   and
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   9
                   Of
                   the
                   Woman
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   10
                   Of
                   the
                   Combate
                   between
                   Michael
                   and
                   the
                   Dragon
                   .
                
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   11
                   Of
                   the
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   12
                   Of
                   the
                   Flood
                   which
                   the
                   Serpent
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   help
                   which
                   the
                   Earth
                   gave
                   unto
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   13
                   Of
                   the
                   War
                   which
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   made
                   against
                   the
                   remant
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 
                   Pag.
                   66
                
                 
                   14
                   Of
                   
                     Babylon
                     the
                     Great
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   that
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   many
                   Waters
                   ,
                   carrying
                   upon
                   her
                   Forehead
                   the
                   name
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   a
                   golden
                   Cup
                   in
                   her
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   15
                   Of
                   Babylon
                   making
                   all
                   Nations
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Wine
                   of
                   her
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   being
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   16
                   Of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   144000.
                   having
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Name
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   .
                
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   17
                   Of
                   the
                   Three
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Denunciation
                   against
                   Babylon
                   and
                   her
                   followers
                   .
                
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   18
                   Of
                   the
                   Harvest
                   and
                   the
                   Vintage
                   .
                
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   19
                   Of
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   20
                   Of
                   the
                   Opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Smoak
                   wherewith
                   it
                   was
                   fiiled
                   .
                
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   21
                   Of
                   the
                   Fail
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   .
                
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   22
                   Of
                   the
                   binding
                   of
                   Satan
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   ▪
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                   .
                
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   23
                   Of
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   
                
                 
                   123
                
                 
                   24
                   Of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 
                   126
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 SECOND
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   OF
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     twenty
                     four
                     Elders
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sea
                     of
                     Glass
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   Pag.
                   129
                
                 
                   2
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     sealed
                     Book
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Creature
                   could
                   open
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Lyon
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Judah
                   .
                
                 
                   134
                
                 
                   3
                   Of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   with
                   seven
                   Horns
                   and
                   seven
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 
                   136
                
                 
                   
                   4
                   Of
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   
                     six
                     Seals
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   pag.
                   140
                
                 
                   5
                   Of
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   that
                   withheld
                   the
                   four
                   Winds
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   153
                
                 
                   6
                   Of
                   the
                   Hundred
                   forty
                   and
                   four
                   thousand
                   which
                   were
                   sealed
                   of
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 
                   156
                
                 
                   7
                   Of
                   the
                   Multitude
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ;
                   with
                   Palms
                   of
                   their
                   Felicity
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   they
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   159
                
                 
                   8
                   Of
                   the
                   Silence
                   in
                   Heaven
                   for
                   half
                   an
                   hour
                   .
                
                 
                   162
                
                 
                   9
                   Of
                   the
                   seven
                   Angels
                   with
                   the
                   seven
                   Trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   who
                   cast
                   the
                   Censer
                   into
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   163
                
                 
                   10
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Fire
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 
                   165
                
                 
                   11
                   Of
                   the
                   second
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   a
                   Mountain
                   burning
                   cast
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   became
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 
                   167
                
                 
                   12
                   Of
                   the
                   third
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   A
                   great
                   Star
                   fall
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   169
                
                 
                   13
                   Of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Trumpet
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   smitten
                   .
                
                 
                   172
                
                 
                   14
                   Of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   the
                   Key
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Star
                   that
                   fell
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   174
                
                 
                   15
                   Of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   .
                
                 
                   179
                
                 
                   16
                   Of
                   the
                   sixth
                   Trumpet
                   ;
                   the
                   loosing
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   River
                   Euphrates
                   .
                
                 
                   194
                
                 
                   17
                   Of
                   the
                   Angel
                   with
                   the
                   Book
                   open
                   .
                
                 
                   201
                
                 
                   18
                   Of
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   his
                   right
                   Foot
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   left
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Thunders
                   .
                
                 
                   203
                
                 
                   19
                   Of
                   the
                   Angels
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   finishing
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   205
                
                 
                   
                   20
                   Of
                   the
                   Angels
                   giving
                   the
                   Book
                   to
                   S.
                   John
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   which
                   ensue
                   thereupon
                   .
                
                 
                   Pag.
                   207
                
                 
                   21
                   Of
                   the
                   measuring
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   Court
                   to
                   be
                   trodden
                   under
                   foot
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 
                   209
                
                 
                   22
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   Sackcloth
                   State
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   Prophecying
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Dignity
                   .
                
                 
                   212
                
                 
                   23
                   Of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   being
                   overcome
                   and
                   slain
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   unburied
                   .
                
                 
                   216
                
                 
                   24
                   Of
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   their
                   Ascending
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   follows
                   upon
                   their
                   triumph
                   .
                
                 
                   227
                
                 
                   25
                   Of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                   :
                   The
                   Ark
                   opened
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   become
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 
                   240
                
                 
                   26
                   Of
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                
                 
                   245
                
                 
                   27
                   Of
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Reign
                  
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   .
                
                 
                   265
                
                 
                   28
                   Of
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Reign
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   began
                   .
                
                 
                   269
                
                 
                   29
                   Of
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   .
                
                 
                   278
                
                 
                   30
                   Of
                   S.
                   Johns
                   Offence
                   ,
                   in
                   falling
                   at
                   the
                   Angels
                   feet
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   280
                
                 
                   31
                   Of
                   Christs
                   directing
                   his
                   Epistles
                   and
                   his
                   Revelation
                   to
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                
                 
                   284
                
                 
                   ●
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   Illustrations
                   upon
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                
                 
                   Page
                   1
                
                 
                   Reasons
                   for
                   the
                   Non-Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                
                 
                   27
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               NEW
               SYSTEME
               OF
               THE
               APOCALYPSE
               ,
               OR
               A
               Plain
               and
               Methodical
               Explanation
               of
               all
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               REVELATION
               of
               St.
               JOHN
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 FIRST
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   BEAST
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     SAint
                     John
                  
                   having
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Chapter
                     v.
                  
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   told
                   us
                   ,
                   how
                   
                     he
                     was
                     carried
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     by
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Seven
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     seven
                     Viols
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   there
                   saw
                   
                     a
                     Woman
                     sitting
                     upon
                     a
                     Scarlet
                     Beast
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     Names
                     of
                     Blasphemy
                     ,
                     having
                     seven
                     Heads
                     and
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   having
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   described
                   this
                   Beast
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   to
                   inquire
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   this
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     Seven
                     Heads
                  
                   and
                   
                     Ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   thereby
                   to
                   know
                   with
                   the
                   more
                   certainty
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   greater
                   plainness
                   ,
                   who
                   this
                   Woman
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Babylon
                     the
                     Great
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Beast
                   carries
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   difficult
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   meaning
                   and
                   import
                   of
                   this
                   Term
                   Beast
                   ,
                   it
                   having
                   been
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   Daniel
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   Prophet
                   having
                   in
                   the
                   
                     7
                     th
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   declared
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   he
                   beheld
                   
                     Four
                     Beasts
                     rising
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   first
                   whereof
                   
                     resembled
                     a
                     Lion
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     second
                     a
                     Bear
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     third
                     a
                     Leopard
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     different
                     from
                     the
                     three
                     former
                     :
                  
                   He
                   adds
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   asked
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   
                     Ancient
                     of
                     Day
                     's
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   Vision
                   might
                   be
                   ?
                   it
                   was
                   answered
                   him
                   v.
                   17.
                   that
                   these
                   four
                   Beasts
                   were
                   four
                   Kings
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   arise
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Explication
                   vouchsav'd
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   unto
                   Daniel
                   concerning
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   do's
                   fully
                   inform
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Term
                   Beast
                   in
                   the
                   Revelations
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   signifies
                   a
                   Power
                   ,
                   àn
                   Empire
                   ,
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   four
                   in
                   
                     Daniel's
                     Visions
                  
                   represented
                   the
                   
                     four
                     Empires
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Assyrian
                     ,
                     Persian
                     ,
                     Grecian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Roman
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   concerned
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   
                     four
                     Empires
                  
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Image
                   that
                   appeared
                   to
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   in
                   his
                   Dream
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   2.
                   ▪
                   31
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   Beast
                   being
                   then
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   to
                   denote
                   an
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Rulers
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   signification
                   affixed
                   unto
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   one
                   Spirit
                   inspired
                   both
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophet
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   evident
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   
                     Daniel's
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   in
                   
                     St.
                     Johns
                     Visions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   do's
                   plainly
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   universal
                   and
                   perfect
                   Agreement
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Whereas
                   Daniel
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     c.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   no
                   Name
                   ,
                   was
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   three
                   former
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Lion
                   ,
                   the
                   Bear
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Leopard
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   represents
                   the
                   Beast
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   diverse
                   from
                   those
                   three
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   bears
                   any
                   resemblance
                   unto
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   says
                   )
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   2.
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Body
                     of
                     a
                     Leopard
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     Feet
                     were
                     as
                     the
                     Feet
                     of
                     a
                     Bear
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Mouth
                     as
                     the
                     Mouth
                     of
                     a
                     Lion.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.
                   7.
                   says
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                     .
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   says
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   carried
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   Daniel
                   informs
                   us
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   24.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   were
                   
                     ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   arise
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   likewise
                   assures
                   us
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   12
                   that
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   then
                   received
                   any
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Whereas
                   Daniel
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   25.
                   
                   that
                   the
                   
                     little
                     Horn
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     speaking
                     great
                     things
                     ;
                     and
                     uttering
                     words
                     against
                     the
                     Most
                     High.
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   also
                   say's
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   carried
                   the
                   
                     Woman
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   13.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   that
                   
                     there
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     a
                     Mouth
                     speaking
                     great
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     opened
                     his
                     Mouth
                     in
                     Blasphemies
                     against
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Daniel
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   21.
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     little
                     Horn
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     war
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     prevailed
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   say's
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   7.
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     to
                     make
                     war
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     overcome
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   whereas
                   Daniel
                   declares
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   25.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Saints
                     shall
                     be
                     given
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Beast
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     dividing
                     of
                     time
                     ;
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   declares
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     13.
                     7.
                     that
                     Power
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     continue
                     forty
                     and
                     two
                     moneths
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   make
                   just
                   three
                   
                     Prophetical
                     years
                  
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Daniel
                   says
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                     ,
                     chap.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     stain
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     body
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     and
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     burning
                     flame
                     .
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   declares
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   that
                   carried
                   the
                   
                     Woman
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     19.
                     v.
                  
                   20.
                   how
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     into
                     a
                     Lake
                     of
                     Fire
                     burning
                     with
                     Brimstone
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   agreement
                   of
                   the
                   
                     one
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   particulars
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   room
                   left
                   for
                   suspition
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     Daniel's
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Beast
                   described
                   by
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   the
                   Woman
                   
                   stiled
                   
                     Babylon
                     the
                     Great
                  
                   sitteth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Revelations
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   continuation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Prophetical
                     History
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Daniel
                   had
                   begun
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     II.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Seven
                   Heads
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     17.
                     v.
                     20.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Seven
                   Heads
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   serve
                   to
                   explain
                   the
                   Vision
                   in
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   make
                   it
                   clearly
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   describes
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   described
                   by
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   represent
                   nothing
                   save
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                   For
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   only
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   Explication
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   gave
                   of
                   that
                   Vision
                   to
                   
                     Saint
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     17.
                     v.
                     9.
                     
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     mind
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   say's
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     hath
                     wisdom
                     ;
                     the
                     seven
                     Heads
                     are
                     seven
                     Mountains
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     Woman
                     sitteth
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     are
                     seven
                     Kings
                     ,
                     five
                     are
                     fallen
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   
                     seven
                     Hills
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   so
                   plainly
                   point
                   out
                   and
                   characterise
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   more
                   evidently
                   declared
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   directly
                   mentioned
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Terms
                   wherein
                   he
                   represents
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   
                     City
                     buils
                     upon
                     seven
                     Hills
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   stile
                   whereby
                   
                   their
                   own
                   Poets
                   ,
                   
                     Ovid
                     ,
                     Propertius
                     ,
                     Horace
                  
                   and
                   Virgil
                   ,
                   do
                   describe
                   it
                   .
                   
                     
                       Septemque
                       una
                       sibi
                       muro
                       circumdedit
                       Arces
                       .
                    
                     
                       Virg.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Dîs
                       ,
                       quibus
                       septcm
                       placuere
                       colles
                       ,
                       dicere
                       carmen
                       .
                    
                     
                       Horat.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Septem
                       urbs
                       alta
                       jugis
                       ,
                       toti
                       qui
                       praesidet
                       Orbi
                       .
                    
                     
                       Propert.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sed
                       quae
                       de
                       septem
                       totum
                       circumspicit
                       Orbem
                    
                     
                       Montibus
                       ,
                       Imperii
                       Roma
                       Deûmque
                       locus
                       .
                       
                         Ovid.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Accordingly
                   that
                   learned
                   Roman
                   Varro
                   ,
                   being
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   Festival
                   ,
                   called
                   Septimentium
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Honor
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   made
                   a
                   Goddess
                   ;
                   say's
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Feast
                   took
                   its
                   name
                   from
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Mountains
                  
                   on
                   which
                   Rome
                   was
                   built
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   there
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   do
                   know
                   these
                   Hills
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   the
                   Palatine
                   ,
                   the
                   Capitoline
                   ,
                   the
                   Aventine
                   ,
                   the
                   Celian
                   ,
                   the
                   Esquiline
                   ,
                   the
                   Viminal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Quirenal
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   from
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   these
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   exposition
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   made
                   further
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   also
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     17.
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     there
                     are
                     seven
                     Kings
                     ,
                     five
                     are
                     fallen
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   
                     seven
                     Kings
                  
                   do
                   most
                   infallibly
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Forms
                  
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   Rome
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   which
                   
                   it
                   hath
                   passed
                   since
                   its
                   Foundation
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Scripture
                   method
                   of
                   expression
                   ,
                   to
                   signify
                   by
                   Kings
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Supream
                   Governors
                   .
                   As
                   appears
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   36.
                   of
                   
                     Genesis
                     v.
                  
                   31.
                   where
                   Moses
                   having
                   reckoned
                   up
                   the
                   Kings
                   that
                   reigned
                   in
                   Edom
                   ,
                   before
                   there
                   reigned
                   any
                   King
                   over
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   means
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   before
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Magistrate
                  
                   in
                   Israel
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   Deut.
                   33.
                   v.
                   5.
                   where
                   Moses
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   King
                   in
                   Ieshurun
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   seven
                   kinds
                   of
                   Supream
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   Rome
                   hath
                   been
                   governed
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Consuls
                     ,
                     Decemviri
                     ,
                     Military
                     Tribunes
                     ,
                     Dictators
                     ,
                     Emperors
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Popes
                     .
                     Five
                  
                   whereof
                   the
                   Angel
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     fallen
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Emperors
                     ,
                     now
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   since
                   grown
                   up
                   unto
                   by
                   his
                   Usurpations
                   ,
                   of
                   being
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Master
                  
                   over
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   as
                   Monarch
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   necessary
                   before
                   we
                   advance
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   explain
                   divers
                   other
                   particulars
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   shewn
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   can
                   represent
                   nothing
                   else
                   save
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     III.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Ten
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   do
                   denote
                   and
                   signify
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     17.
                     v.
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   is
                   represented
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   Horns
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   somewhat
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Those
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   do
                   denote
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   number
                   seven
                   intimates
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     5.
                     v.
                  
                   ●
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Lamb
                   's
                   being
                   represented
                   with
                   
                     seven
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   signify
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   language
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   His
                   
                     having
                     a
                     Name
                     given
                     him
                     above
                     every
                     name
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     every
                     Knee
                     should
                     bow
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   do
                   signify
                   Kingdoms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   their
                   being
                   applied
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   Daniel
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Ram
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   was
                   signified
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Persia
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   8.
                   3.
                   is
                   represented
                   with
                   two
                   
                     high
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   was
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Persia
                   was
                   more
                   powerful
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Medes
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   the
                   Angel
                   tells
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Ten
                     Kings
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   of
                   any
                   great
                   moment
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   number
                   Ten
                   do
                   signify
                   punctually
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   sufficient
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   indefinitely
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   intimating
                   a
                   considerable
                   number
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   so
                   used
                   elsewhere
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   it
                   both
                   signifies
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Extent
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   serves
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   
                     this
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   other
                   in
                   
                     St.
                     Iohns
                  
                   time
                   that
                   could
                   answer
                   the
                   vast
                   importance
                   of
                   this
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   none
                   that
                   was
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   had
                   any
                   concernment
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   greatness
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Writers
                   call
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   
                     all
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     habitable
                     Earth
                     ,
                     Luc.
                  
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   3
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   18.
                   
                   As
                   if
                   all
                   Nations
                   had
                   been
                   under
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Emperors
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   whereas
                   there
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   contradiction
                   in
                   the
                   Explication
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   are
                   
                     Ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   12.
                   that
                   these
                   
                     ten
                     Kings
                     had
                     received
                     no
                     Kingdom
                     as
                     yet
                     ,
                     but
                     were
                     to
                     receive
                     power
                     as
                     Kings
                     one
                     hour
                     with
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   Seeing
                   if
                   he
                   intend
                   by
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   florished
                   in
                   St.
                   Iohns
                   time
                   ;
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     these
                     Kings
                     had
                     received
                     no
                     Kingdom
                     as
                     yet
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     were
                  
                   only
                   
                     to
                     receive
                     their
                     power
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     season
                     with
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   seeming
                   contradiction
                   in
                   the
                   Explanation
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   will
                   easily
                   vanish
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   expounded
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   unto
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   we
                   explicate
                   that
                   of
                   Babylon
                   the
                   Great
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   represents
                   by
                   
                     Great
                     Babylon
                  
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     17.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   IS
                   not
                   a
                   matter
                   any
                   longer
                   disputed
                   ,
                   whether
                   Rome
                   be
                   intended
                   by
                   
                     Great
                     Babylon
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   acknowledged
                   both
                   by
                   Bellarmin
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   famous
                   Iesuites
                   that
                   have
                   commented
                   upon
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   And
                   Cardinal
                   Perron
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   several
                   others
                   ,
                   conclude
                   Peter's
                   having
                   been
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   having
                   dated
                   his
                   Epistle
                   from
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   Which
                   confession
                   confirmeth
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   concerning
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   and
                   
                     Ten
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   remain
                   only
                   two
                   Questions
                   to
                   be
                   decided
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     Rome
                  
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   or
                   Rome
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Christian
                   ?
                   And
                   after
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   Babylon
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   Question
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   Rome
                   as
                   it
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   pretended
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Advocates
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   will
                   have
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Question
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   describes
                   ●t
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   
                     Rome
                     Heathen
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   following
                   Arguments
                   will
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   describing
                   the
                   
                     Apocalyptick
                     Babylon
                  
                   ,
                   does
                   allude
                   to
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   held
                   captive
                   seventy
                   years
                   .
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   this
                   whereof
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   speaks
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Types
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   constitution
                   and
                   frame
                   ,
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   typify
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   Emblems
                   ;
                   it
                   does
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Chaldean
                     Babylon
                  
                   being
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   this
                   whereof
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   speaks
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   Religion
                   differing
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   Christian
                   .
                   And
                   withal
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Bondage
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   was
                   Corporal
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   of
                   Christians
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Apocalyptick
                     Babylon
                  
                   must
                   be
                   Spiritual
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   describes
                   Rome
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Hoad
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   eighth
                   King
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   necessarly
                   be
                   the
                   Succession
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Babylon
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   describes
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   8.
                   is
                   one
                   that
                   
                     ascended
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Bottomless
                     Pit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   infernal
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   :
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   affirmed
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraignty
                   of
                   Rome
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   several
                   Governments
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   
                     were
                     ordained
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   1.
                   but
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   Rome
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Antichristian
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   describes
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   division
                   among
                   
                     Ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   
                     receive
                     
                     their
                     pomer
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   12.
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   can
                   no
                   ways
                   agree
                   to
                   Rome
                   as
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   event
                   hath
                   shewed
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   grew
                   up
                   to
                   their
                   Domination
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   thro
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   by
                   the
                   Northern
                   Nations
                   ,
                   many
                   Kingdoms
                   were
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   St.
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   18.
                   13.
                   describes
                   Babylon
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Merchant
                     ,
                     that
                     bought
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   applicable
                   to
                   Rome
                   as
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   certain
                   that
                   it
                   never
                   used
                   that
                   abominable
                   Traffick
                   .
                   It
                   bought
                   Slaves
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   it self
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   never
                   
                     bought
                     Souls
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   sought
                   to
                   purchase
                   men
                   by
                   money
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     Religion
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   was
                   never
                   practised
                   but
                   by
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   notoriously
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Clergy
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   have
                   for
                   divers
                   years
                   advanced
                   a
                   Fond
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   buying
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   drove
                   that
                   Traffick
                   and
                   made
                   Purchases
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   from
                   this
                   Topick
                   also
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Babylon
                   here
                   meant
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   foretels
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   18.
                   2.
                   that
                   Babylon
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     the
                     Habitation
                     of
                     Devils
                     :
                  
                   But
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   befal
                   
                     Rome
                     Heathen
                  
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Goths
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   Christian
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Babylon
                   here
                   meant
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   for
                   becoming
                   Antichristian
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Habitation
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   utterly
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   says
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   3.
                   of
                   the
                   Babylon
                   that
                   he
                   intends
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   its
                   subversion
                   it
                   
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   built
                   again
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   perpetual
                   desolation
                   .
                   Which
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   befal
                   
                     Rome
                     Pagan
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   therefore
                   be
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Babylon
                   threatned
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   thrown
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   
                     She
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     no
                     more
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   18.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   upon
                   his
                   beholding
                   
                     Babylon
                     Idolatrous
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     drunken
                     with
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Saints
                     and
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   was
                   surprised
                   and
                   astonished
                   :
                   
                     when
                     I
                     saw
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   that
                   Babylon
                   was
                   become
                   a
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Idolatress
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     She
                     was
                     drunken
                     with
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     I
                     wondred
                     with
                     great
                     admiration
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   under
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   natural
                   blindness
                   ,
                   who
                   does
                   not
                   perceive
                   that
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   astonished
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   
                     Rome
                     Pagan
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   She
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   an
                   Idolatress
                   and
                   a
                   Murtheress
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   known
                   her
                   otherwise
                   than
                   with
                   these
                   two
                   Qualities
                   :
                   whereas
                   he
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   be
                   amased
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Vision
                   should
                   represent
                   unto
                   him
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   Rome
                   as
                   Christian
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   immerged
                   in
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   persecute
                   Christians
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   being
                   Idolatrous
                   as
                   She
                   was
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   foolish
                   imagination
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   Babylon
                   to
                   understand
                   Rome
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   Beast
                   and
                   Babylon
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   St.
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   19.
                   21.
                   joins
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   proveth
                   beyond
                   all
                   possibility
                   of
                   rational
                   Contradiction
                   ,
                   that
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   save
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   truth
                   a
                   
                     Temporal
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   founded
                   upon
                   a
                   specious
                   
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Vicarship
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   thereby
                   also
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   She
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Iniquity
                  
                   is
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   2
                   
                     Thess
                     .
                     2.
                     7.
                     
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   Question
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   seeing
                   Babylon
                   signifies
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   understand
                   thereby
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   been
                   for
                   many
                   Ages
                   past
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Partisans
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   to
                   be
                   yet
                   come
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Question
                   will
                   be
                   fully
                   resolved
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     the
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Eighth
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   and
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Two
                   Horns
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     13.
                     v.
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   Beast
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   hitherto
                   discoursed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   ,
                   signifies
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   two
                   ways
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   more
                   grossly
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   bulk
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Heads
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Regency
                   under
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Forms
                  
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   Rome
                   hath
                   passed
                   throw
                   since
                   its
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   indefinitely
                   and
                   at
                   
                   large
                   designs
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                     .
                     Secondly
                  
                   ,
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   precisely
                   or
                   strictly
                   to
                   denote
                   the
                   Beast
                   under
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   Papal
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   most
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Rome
                   under
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Healing
                     of
                     the
                     Wound
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Beast
                   had
                   received
                   under
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Head.
                  
                   For
                   he
                   both
                   speaks
                   of
                   this
                   Wound
                   in
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Verse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Healing
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Verse
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   demonstratively
                   proved
                   ,
                   by
                   observing
                   the
                   conformity
                   which
                   is
                   between
                   that
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   Term
                   Beast
                   ,
                   does
                   signify
                   a
                   Domination
                   and
                   an
                   Empire
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   an
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   stiled
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Horns
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   ,
                   do
                   denote
                   Iurisdictions
                   and
                   Powers
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Authority
                  
                   comprehends
                   a
                   
                     twofold
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     two
                     kinds
                  
                   of
                   Domination
                   ;
                   one
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   .
                   One
                   over
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   
                     to
                     come
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   must
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   11.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   were
                   like
                   the
                   
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   All
                   do
                   know
                   that
                   Jesus
                   
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     twofold
                     Authority
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     two
                     kinds
                  
                   of
                   Soveraignty
                   .
                   One
                   over
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   over
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                   One
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   the
                   Pope
                   boasts
                   of
                   this
                   twofold
                   Authority
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   being
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   it
                   does
                   therefore
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   11.
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                     spake
                     as
                     a
                     Dragon
                  
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   undeniable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   like
                   the
                   
                     Devil
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   4.
                   9.
                   assumeth
                   to
                   himself
                   a
                   Right
                   of
                   
                     Disposing
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   forbidding
                   men
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   calumniating
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   reproacheth
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   accusing
                   it
                   of
                   falsehood
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   robbing
                   it
                   of
                   its
                   
                     perspicuity
                     ,
                     integrity
                     ,
                     perfection
                     ,
                     sufficiency
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   its
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   challengeth
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   being
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   12.
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                     exerciseth
                     all
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Beast
                     ,
                     whose
                     deadly
                     wound
                     was
                     healed
                     .
                  
                   This
                   does
                   perfectly
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Power
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   flourished
                   in
                   St.
                   
                     Iohn's
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   received
                   a
                   
                     Deadly
                     Wound
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   healed
                   thro
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Authority
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Plaister
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Wound
                   consisted
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Subversion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Pagan
                     Idolatry
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Abatement
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Heathens
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   observe
                   in
                   their
                   Disputations
                   against
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   ancient
                   Religion
                   fell
                   from
                   its
                   splendor
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Rome
                   did
                   
                   proportionably
                   decay
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Pagan
                     Idolatry
                  
                   became
                   in
                   effect
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Successors
                   ;
                   so
                   Rome
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   Glory
                   ,
                   being
                   first
                   much
                   darkned
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   being
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   Goths
                   ;
                   tho
                   it
                   came
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   honored
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Residence
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   fixed
                   their
                   abode
                   at
                   Ravenna
                   and
                   Millan
                   .
                   These
                   
                     two
                     Wounds
                  
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   incurable
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Soveraignty
                  
                   did
                   perfectly
                   heal
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   the
                   
                     God's
                     Worshipped
                  
                   under
                   Paganism
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Consecrated
                     Bread
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Relicks
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   new
                   
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     Panagism
                  
                   became
                   again
                   restored
                   .
                   And
                   withal
                   Rome
                   hath
                   recovered
                   a
                   Glory
                   not
                   only
                   equal
                   unto
                   its
                   former
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   than
                   what
                   it
                   had
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   Pope
                   thro
                   having
                   made
                   it
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   ,
                   appears
                   there
                   as
                   the
                   true
                   Successor
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     Emperors
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Supream
                   Pontife
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Chief
                   Cesar
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   united
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Imperial
                     Dignity
                  
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   a
                   Senate
                   attired
                   in
                   Purple
                   ,
                   and
                   challengeth
                   a
                   Right
                   of
                   Deposing
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   disposing
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   receives
                   Tribute
                   from
                   all
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   with
                   a
                   Civil
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   Religious
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Emperors
                   of
                   old
                   used
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   Both
                   Blondus
                   and
                   Steuchus
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Egubium
                   ,
                   do
                   ingenuously
                   describe
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   aware
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Wound
                   which
                   Rome
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   is
                   again
                   healed
                   thro
                   
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraignty
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   vested
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     now
                     greater
                     than
                     ever
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     do
                     now
                     worship
                     the
                     Successor
                     of
                     St.
                     Peter
                     as
                     perpetual
                     Dictator
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     Soveraign
                     Pontife
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     Vicar
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     other
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     after
                     the
                     Subversion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Empire
                    
                     ,
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     raised
                     up
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     ancient
                     Majesty
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     revived
                     ,
                     that
                     City
                     had
                     been
                     a
                     Habitation
                     of
                     Brute
                     Beasts
                     ;
                     whereas
                     by
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     recovered
                     a
                     grandure
                     very
                     little
                     different
                     from
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Empire
                     ;
                     seeing
                     all
                     Nations
                     do
                     now
                     no
                     less
                     Reverence
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     than
                     heretofore
                     they
                     obeyed
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Emperors
                    
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     Two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Power
                  
                   hath
                   healed
                   Rome
                   of
                   the
                   Wound
                   she
                   had
                   received
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   and
                   rendred
                   her
                   again
                   both
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   was
                   heretofore
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     Two
                     Horns
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   13.
                   12.
                   
                   That
                   
                     he
                     causeth
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     therein
                     ,
                     to
                     worship
                     the
                     first
                     Beast
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   agrees
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   that
                   Rome
                   being
                   healed
                   of
                   its
                   Wound
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   more
                   reverenced
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   ,
                   upon
                   an
                   alledged
                   pretence
                   of
                   having
                   been
                   the
                   Chair
                   and
                   Seat
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Pagans
                   made
                   a
                   Goddess
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     Heathen
                  
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   consecrating
                   a
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   dedicating
                   a
                   Feast
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   called
                   Septimontium
                   :
                   so
                   Christians
                   do
                   no
                   less
                   make
                   a
                   Goddess
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   stiling
                   her
                   the
                   
                     Mistriss
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thro
                   attributing
                   to
                   her
                   the
                   Priviledg
                   of
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   that
                   does
                   belong
                   to
                   none
                   save
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   further
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   13.
                   
                   That
                   
                     the
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                     ,
                     doth
                     great
                     Signs
                     and
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     maketh
                     Fire
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   all
                   men
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Legends
                  
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Miracles
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Excommunications
                   which
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   Papal
                   Jurisdiction
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   dreaded
                   by
                   Princes
                   ,
                   who
                   stand
                   in
                   aw
                   '
                   of
                   that
                   Authority
                   ,
                   as
                   Fire
                   and
                   Lightning
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   History
                   affords
                   us
                   many
                   Examples
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   ruined
                   by
                   
                     Papal
                     Excommunications
                  
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   day
                   they
                   forbear
                   not
                   to
                   proclaim
                   the
                   Miracles
                   which
                   are
                   constantly
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Partisans
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   vaunt
                   themselves
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   marks
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   those
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   where
                   done
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   they
                   profitable
                   unto
                   any
                   ,
                   save
                   unto
                   those
                   who
                   do
                   esteem
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Wonder-mongers
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   Raised
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   such
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   as
                   do
                   become
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     speaketh
                     as
                     a
                     Dragon
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   That
                   
                     the
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                     ,
                     commandeth
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     on
                     
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     make
                     an
                     Image
                     unto
                     the
                     Beast
                     which
                     had
                     the
                     Wound
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     granted
                     to
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     Life
                     unto
                     this
                     Image
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     speak
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Power
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Chapter
                     v.
                  
                   9
                   ,
                   and
                   11.
                   where
                   the
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   this
                   of
                   his
                   Image
                   .
                   Which
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   were
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   being
                   an
                   Image
                   that
                   speaks
                   ,
                   shews
                   plainly
                   that
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   that
                   whose
                   Image
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   We
                   use
                   to
                   say
                   of
                   a
                   Picture
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   naturally
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   wants
                   nothing
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   speak
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   another
                   Original
                   .
                   None
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Authority
                  
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   ignorant
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   has
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Emperors
                   had
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   Throne
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   Soveraign
                   
                     Pontifical
                     Dignity
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   worshipped
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   as
                   stately
                   a
                   Senate
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   magnificent
                   a
                   Court.
                   Now
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   stiled
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ;
                   both
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   arisen
                   to
                   his
                   greatness
                   under
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Successor
                   of
                   Cesar
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   that
                   Quality
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   Cesar
                   ;
                   so
                   being
                   an
                   Image
                   that
                   speaks
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   cloathed
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   and
                   possessed
                   of
                   their
                   whole
                   Authority
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   his
                   Feet
                   kissed
                   as
                   the
                   Feet
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   
                   were
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   have
                   Kings
                   kneel
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   before
                   the
                   Cesars
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Historian
                   notes
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Caligula
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   his
                   Feet
                   kissed
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Poet
                   Horace
                   speaking
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   that
                   kneeled
                   before
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   appeared
                   before
                   him
                   
                     Genibus
                     minor
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                     causeth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     will
                     not
                     worship
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     killed
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   for
                   above
                   these
                   600.
                   years
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   Papal
                   Church
                   ,
                   thro
                   her
                   delivering
                   those
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   Secular
                   Power
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   obey
                   her
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   her
                   causing
                   extirpate
                   them
                   by
                   Croisados
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     That
                     no
                     man
                     might
                     Buy
                     or
                     Sell
                     ,
                     save
                     he
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     Mark
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   As
                   Dtocletian
                   debarred
                   those
                   from
                   all
                   sort
                   of
                   Commerce
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     Gods
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   like
                   Prohibition
                   in
                   that
                   Bull
                   ,
                   which
                   Pope
                   Martin
                   the
                   fifth
                   published
                   against
                   Wicklif
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   they
                   will
                   suffer
                   none
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   who
                   does
                   not
                   bring
                   a
                   Note
                   under
                   the
                   Curat
                   's
                   hand
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   to
                   Mess
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   
                     second
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     speaking
                     Image
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   she
                   lays
                   the
                   same
                   Prohibitions
                   upon
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Emperor
                  
                   did
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   17.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   hath
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Subjects
                   or
                   Followers
                   .
                   One
                   that
                   bears
                   his
                   Mark
                   ;
                   another
                   that
                   carry's
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     Number
                     of
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Pope
                   hath
                   also
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Adherents
                   :
                   one
                   that
                   beareth
                   his
                   Mark
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   tyed
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   boast
                   of
                   an
                   
                     indelible
                     Character
                  
                   .
                   Another
                   that
                   carrieth
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   stile
                   themselves
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   do
                   glory
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Bellarmin
                   did
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   sort
                   bear
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   account
                   it
                   for
                   an
                   Injury
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   stiled
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   do
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   call
                   themselves
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   that
                   hath
                   reference
                   to
                   
                     number
                     ,
                     Catholick
                  
                   signifying
                   Universal
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   causeth
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   does
                   acknowledg
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   There
                   remains
                   the
                   
                     Number
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   666.
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   being
                   convinced
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   treats
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     alone
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   13
                   ▪
                   18.
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   
                     Number
                     of
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   acquaint
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Name
                   is
                   not
                   kept
                   so
                   hidden
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discover
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   telling
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Number
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   count
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   that
                   men
                   use
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     let
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     understanding
                     ,
                     count
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Number
                     is
                     six
                     hundred
                     threescore
                     and
                     six
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   order
                   then
                   to
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   the
                   number
                   
                   666.
                   we
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   computation
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   extract
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   that
                   number
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   144.
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heavenly
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   666.
                   is
                   made
                   there
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   12.
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   144.
                   so
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   but
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   a
                   number
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   666.
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   666.
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Church
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   call
                   that
                   in
                   Arithmetick
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   any
                   specified
                   number
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   multiplied
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   does
                   constitute
                   that
                   Number
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   a
                   Fraction
                   remaining
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   one
                   .
                   Thus
                   10.
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   a
                   100.
                   because
                   10
                   ▪
                   being
                   multiplied
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   makes
                   a
                   100.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   seek
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   55.
                   we
                   can
                   assign
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   7.
                   and
                   because
                   7.
                   multiplied
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   makes
                   but
                   49
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   up
                   55.
                   be
                   6.
                   added
                   ,
                   which
                   Arithmeticians
                   stile
                   a
                   Fraction
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   Observation
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   not
                   require
                   us
                   to
                   count
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heavenly
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   it
                   himself
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   declaring
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   144.
                   and
                   in
                   discovering
                   12.
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   not
                   being
                   satisfied
                   to
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   7.
                   5
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   12000.
                   sealed
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Tribe
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   us
                   further
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Heavenly
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   by
                   twelve
                   .
                   Thus
                   there
                   are
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   it
                   12
                   ▪
                   
                     Foundations
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Gates
                     ,
                     12
                     Angels
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Tribes
                     ,
                     12000.
                     
                     Furlongs
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   21.
                   12
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   12.
                   
                   manner
                   of
                   Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   22.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   because
                   12.
                   times
                   12.
                   make
                   144.
                   he
                   therefore
                   expresly
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Wall
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mystical
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   was
                   144.
                   
                   Cubits
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   for
                   contenting
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   having
                   revealed
                   his
                   Number
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   discover
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   requireth
                   us
                   to
                   search
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     understanding
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     count
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   then
                   obey
                   this
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   out
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   666.
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   25.
                   
                   Because
                   25.
                   multiplied
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   makes
                   625.
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Fraction
                   of
                   41.
                   being
                   added
                   ,
                   there
                   results
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   666.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   25.
                   is
                   Sacred
                   in
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   her
                   Hierarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   
                     Onuphrius
                     ,
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Seat
                   and
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   hath
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Material
                     Gates
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   Mystical
                   Ones
                   ,
                   or
                   25.
                   
                   Churches
                   wherein
                   they
                   do
                   baptize
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     Ciaconius
                     ,
                     Pot.
                     Virgil
                     .
                     Onuphrius
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Platina
                     ,
                     Rome
                  
                   had
                   at
                   first
                   but
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Cardinals
                     ,
                     25.
                     
                     Curates
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   25.
                   
                   Parishes
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   Onuphrius
                   and
                   Lipsius
                   ,
                   the
                   Compass
                   and
                   Circumference
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   25.
                   
                   Furlongs
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   Bzovius
                   ,
                   She
                   hath
                   25.
                   
                   Penitentiaries
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   in
                   St.
                   Peters
                   Church
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Altar
                   hath
                   according
                   
                   to
                   
                     Aug.
                     Rocca
                  
                   a
                   Cross
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   25.
                   
                   Span
                   high
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   believe
                   Baronius
                   and
                   Onuphrius
                   ,
                   each
                   side
                   of
                   that
                   Altar
                   is
                   25.
                   
                   Foot
                   large
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   upon
                   all
                   their
                   Altars
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   25.
                   imprinted
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   
                     five
                     Wounds
                     Christ
                  
                   are
                   graven
                   upon
                   them
                   in
                   five
                   several
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   usually
                   25.
                   
                   Monks
                   in
                   their
                   Cloisters
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   some
                   Ages
                   they
                   have
                   held
                   their
                   Jubilee
                   every
                   25.
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   25.
                   
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Faith
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Pius
                  
                   the
                   fourth
                   containeth
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   us
                   the
                   last
                   Summary
                   and
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   was
                   both
                   finished
                   in
                   25.
                   
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   and
                   signed
                   by
                   25.
                   
                   Archbishops
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   25.
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   of
                   666.
                   and
                   this
                   number
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Popish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   running
                   thro
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   Sacred
                   and
                   August
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Hierarchy
                     ,
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ;
                   it
                   doth
                   undeniably
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   666.
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   consequence
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Number
                   12.
                   thro
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   144.
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     true
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   giveth
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   founded
                   alone
                   upon
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Apostles
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Number
                   25
                   ▪
                   which
                   exceeds
                   twelve
                   by
                   above
                   a
                   half
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Cubical
                     Root
                  
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   666.
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   serves
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vast
                   multitude
                   
                   of
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Basis
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   us
                   take
                   her
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   groundlesly
                   pretend
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   her
                   as
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   
                     great
                     Babylon
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Reader
                   should
                   now
                   demand
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   gave
                   the
                   Number
                   666.
                   for
                   the
                   Mark
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   the
                   Number
                   625.
                   seeing
                   25.
                   maketh
                   the
                   just
                   Square
                   Root
                   of
                   625.
                   without
                   a
                   Fraction
                   ,
                   whereas
                   to
                   raise
                   666.
                   from
                   a
                   multiplication
                   of
                   25.
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   added
                   a
                   Fraction
                   of
                   41.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   intended
                   to
                   mark
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   only
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   satisfied
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   Number
                   625.
                   but
                   designing
                   to
                   point
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   also
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   it
                   became
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   Number
                   666.
                   that
                   so
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   delineations
                   he
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   paint
                   him
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   evident
                   that
                   the
                   Letters
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   contain
                   and
                   produce
                   that
                   Number
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   likewise
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   our selves
                   of
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     understanding
                     ,
                     count
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     a
                     Man.
                  
                   Now
                   every
                   one
                   knows
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   who
                   at
                   first
                   invented
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Letters
                   of
                   the
                   Alphabet
                   in
                   numbring
                   and
                   computing
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   Letter
                   its
                   value
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Scripture
                   Book
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Letters
                   are
                   applyed
                   to
                   this
                   use
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   custom
                   had
                   obtained
                   among
                   the
                   Grecians
                   before
                   
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   wrote
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   himself
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   imploying
                   
                     three
                     Letters
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Alphabet
                  
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   Number
                   666.
                   he
                   doth
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   example
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   search
                   for
                   this
                   Number
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   shewed
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   and
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Language
                   wherein
                   the
                   Revelation
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   Lateinos
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Latine
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   distinguish
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Greek
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   
                     Religious
                     Service
                  
                   is
                   thro
                   the
                   whole
                   Papal
                   Dominion
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Latine
                     Tongue
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   the
                   Pope
                   emit
                   his
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   nor
                   Briefs
                   ,
                   nor
                   Dispensations
                   ,
                   nor
                   Excommunications
                   in
                   any
                   Language
                   save
                   the
                   Latine
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   Letters
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   Lateinos
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   value
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Alphabet
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   therein
                   precisely
                   find
                   the
                   Number
                   666.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         A
                      
                       
                         30
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         T
                      
                       
                         300
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         E
                      
                       
                         5
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         I
                      
                       
                         10
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         N
                      
                       
                         50
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         O
                      
                       
                         70
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Σ
                      
                       
                         200
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         666
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   against
                   this
                   computation
                   ?
                   Was
                   it
                   not
                   Ireneus
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Holiest
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Ancient
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   ?
                   One
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Polycarp
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   conversed
                   with
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   indeed
                   be
                   found
                   some
                   other
                   
                     Greek
                     Names
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Letters
                   make
                   that
                   Number
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   Features
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   all
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Church
                  
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   other
                   subjects
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   necessarily
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   thing
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   had
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   represent
                   in
                   this
                   description
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   hath
                   afforded
                   us
                   more
                   Representations
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   than
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   both
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   more
                   discernable
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   those
                   inexcusable
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   know
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chapter
                   he
                   describes
                   it
                   both
                   under
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Beast
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Power
                   and
                   Empire
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Beast
                     with
                     two
                     Horns
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     twofold
                     Iurisdiction
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   a
                   Temporal
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   
                     twofold
                     Authority
                  
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   does
                   consist
                   .
                   Tho
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   
                     Popish
                     Princes
                  
                   that
                   cannot
                   bring
                   themselves
                   to
                   confess
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Ambition
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   acknowledg
                   a
                   Master
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   chap.
                   he
                   sets
                   it
                   before
                   us
                   under
                   the
                   Portraiture
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   ;
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Religious
                     Society
                  
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Spouse
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   describe
                   
                   it
                   only
                   to
                   us
                   as
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Adultress
                   ;
                   to
                   intimate
                   her
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Adultery
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   which
                   she
                   hath
                   violated
                   her
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God.
                   Which
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   convince
                   the
                   most
                   obstinate
                   Papists
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   neither
                   speaketh
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   a
                   Heathen
                   Society
                   ;
                   God
                   having
                   never
                   honoured
                   any
                   such
                   with
                   the
                   taking
                   it
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   it
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   Society
                   ,
                   which
                   thro
                   its
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   become
                   Antichristian
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   doth
                   this
                   Portraiture
                   represent
                   her
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   Woman
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   Adulteress
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     Harlots
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   5.
                   to
                   declare
                   thereby
                   the
                   more
                   plainly
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   which
                   is
                   meant
                   ,
                   who
                   calls
                   her self
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   Mother
                   as
                   the
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   
                     Christian
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   become
                   Idolatrous
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   represents
                   this
                   Woman
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   
                     Harlots
                     ,
                     sitting
                     upon
                     many
                     Waters
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   1
                   ,
                   15.
                   to
                   point
                   out
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   the
                   finger
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   extendeth
                   and
                   exerciseth
                   her
                   Domination
                   both
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   over
                   multitudes
                   of
                   People
                   and
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   he
                   describes
                   this
                   
                     Woman
                     ,
                     sitting
                     upon
                     a
                     Beast
                     with
                     seven
                     Heads
                     and
                     ten
                     Horns
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   3.
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   tell
                   us
                   thereby
                   plainly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   shift
                   or
                   evasion
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Papacy
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   meant
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   risen
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   taken
                   
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ;
                   According
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   demonstrated
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   yet
                   better
                   know
                   this
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Image
                     of
                     Gold
                     ,
                     Silver
                     ,
                     Brass
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Iron
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Babylon
                     beheld
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Dream
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   Daniel
                   expounded
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                     20.
                     
                     The
                     fourth
                     Kingdom
                     shall
                     be
                     strong
                     as
                     Iron
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     Iron
                     breaketh
                     in
                     pieces
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     so
                     shall
                     the
                     fourth
                     Kingdom
                     break
                     in
                     pieces
                     and
                     subdue
                     all
                     .
                  
                   That
                   fourth
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   under
                   Consuls
                   and
                   Heathen
                   Emperors
                   .
                   But
                   Daniel
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     Whereas
                     thou
                     sawest
                     the
                     Feet
                     and
                     Toes
                     ,
                     part
                     of
                     potters
                     Clay
                     ,
                     and
                     part
                     of
                     Iron
                     :
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     shall
                     be
                     divided
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Iron
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Division
                   arrived
                   after
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Theodosius
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   the
                   Empire
                   became
                   divided
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   the
                   Feet
                   are
                   united
                   with
                   Legs
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   hath
                   both
                   succeeded
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   possessed
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Rights
                   and
                   Majesty
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   
                     ten
                     Toes
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Feet
                   ,
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   is
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   extends
                   its
                   Domination
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Empire
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     strong
                     as
                     Iron
                     ,
                     and
                     weak
                     as
                     Potters
                     Clay
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   agrees
                   fully
                   to
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Upon
                   the
                   one
                   hand
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   an
                   Empire
                   more
                   formidable
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   proved
                   towards
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   suffered
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   rob'd
                   and
                   derived
                   of
                   their
                   Estates
                   and
                   
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   meer
                   Force
                   of
                   
                     Papal
                     Excommunications
                  
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   an
                   Empire
                   more
                   feeble
                   in
                   that
                   there
                   needs
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   destroy
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   acknowledg
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   great
                   weakness
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   loss
                   and
                   disaster
                   which
                   the
                   bare
                   Writings
                   of
                   Luther
                   brought
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   who
                   now
                   depend
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   need
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   its
                   yoak
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   disclaim
                   its
                   Headship
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   considerable
                   thing
                   more
                   which
                   Daniel
                   adds
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Feet
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   no
                   Expositors
                   have
                   rightly
                   understood
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   43
                   ▪
                   that
                   as
                   
                     Iron
                     cannot
                     cleave
                     to
                     clay
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     cleave
                     to
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     shall
                     mingle
                     themselves
                     with
                  
                   (
                   or
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   )
                   
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     men
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Those
                   whom
                   Daniel
                   intends
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   
                     not
                     join
                     together
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Empires
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Eastern
                   and
                   the
                   Western
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Toes
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   probable
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   designed
                   both
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   especially
                   and
                   principally
                   the
                   latter
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   event
                   hath
                   made
                   it
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Division
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   accommodated
                   and
                   repaired
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   while
                   it
                   was
                   Christian
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   
                     two
                     Heads
                     ,
                     one
                  
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   that
                   arose
                   in
                   their
                   Creeds
                   ,
                   caused
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Church
                  
                   could
                   not
                   unite
                   with
                   the
                   Latine
                   .
                   Yet
                   these
                   two
                   Empires
                   did
                   sometimes
                   mingle
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   mutually
                   assisted
                   each
                   other
                   
                   with
                   Forces
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   
                     Eastern
                     Empire
                  
                   became
                   Mahometan
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   impossible
                   to
                   unite
                   that
                   Empire
                   with
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Papal
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   they
                   have
                   mingled
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   by
                   the
                   Greeks
                   educated
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   the
                   Pope
                   fills
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Dominion
                   of
                   the
                   Turks
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   there
                   are
                   Seminaries
                   maintained
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   there
                   are
                   Missionaries
                   sent
                   every
                   year
                   into
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Toes
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   minded
                   their
                   interest
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   never
                   unite
                   with
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   hindreth
                   them
                   from
                   being
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   through
                   challenging
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   even
                   they
                   mingle
                   and
                   unite
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Seed
                     of
                     men
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   
                     Seed
                     of
                     men
                  
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     unwritten
                     Word
                     ,
                     Humane
                     Doctrines
                  
                   and
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   the
                   
                     Seed
                     of
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Seed
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Seed
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     born
                     again
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                  
                   1.
                   23.
                   
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   thing
                   save
                   Bigotry
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   
                     human
                     Traditions
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   maketh
                   Kings
                   to
                   mingle
                   and
                   unite
                   with
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   Children
                   with
                   their
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   causeth
                   them
                   to
                   court
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   obtaining
                   his
                   Favour
                   and
                   Pontifical
                   Benediction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Eighth
                   King.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     17.
                     v.
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   AFter
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   explained
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   and
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Babylon
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     ▪
                  
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   easie
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   who
                   this
                   
                     Eighth
                     King
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   
                     Chap.
                     17.
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   let
                   us
                   first
                   hearken
                   to
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     17.
                     v.
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     The
                     seven
                     Heads
                     ,
                  
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     seven
                     Mountains
                     and
                     seven
                     Kings
                     Five
                     are
                     fallen
                     ,
                     one
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     cometh
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     continue
                     a
                     short
                     space
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Beast
                     that
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     ;
                     even
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Eighth
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     ,
                     and
                     goeth
                     into
                     Perdition
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Angel
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Emperor
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   in
                   St.
                   Iohn's
                   time
                   .
                   He
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   been
                   since
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Century
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Angel
                   predicteth
                   concerning
                   the
                   Elevation
                   of
                   this
                   Bishop
                   to
                   his
                   Grandure
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     cometh
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   usurp
                   the
                   Soveraignty
                   and
                   Domination
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     continue
                     a
                     short
                     space
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   became
                   Master
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   Temporal
                   Lord
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   Gregory
                   the
                   second
                   excommunicated
                   Leo
                   the
                   Emperor
                   .
                   
                   Then
                   saith
                   Sigonius
                   ,
                   Rome
                   
                     past
                     from
                     the
                     Greeks
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     Heresie
                     about
                     Images
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   seventy
                   years
                   it
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   under
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   formerly
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   the
                   subject
                   and
                   Slave
                   of
                   these
                   new
                   Lords
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   Form
                   of
                   Government
                   continued
                   not
                   above
                   
                     seventy
                     years
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   saith
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     continue
                     for
                     a
                     short
                     space
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Afterwards
                   the
                   Soveraignty
                   became
                   divided
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   
                     Temporal
                     Lord
                  
                   and
                   
                     Master
                     ,
                     Rome
                  
                   was
                   also
                   Lady
                   and
                   Mistriss
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   exactly
                   what
                   the
                   Angel
                   says
                   to
                   St.
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Beast
                     that
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     even
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     eight
                     King.
                  
                   This
                   bears
                   no
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Seven
                  
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Eighth
                     King
                  
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   otherways
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   understandeth
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   exercising
                   his
                   Domination
                   after
                   two
                   different
                   manners
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   alone
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   Temporal
                   Lord
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   whose
                   Seat
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Rights
                   and
                   Soveraignty
                   he
                   had
                   usurped
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   continueth
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Leo
                  
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   of
                   Domination
                   ended
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   in
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   union
                   between
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   their
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   hand
                   ,
                   Rome
                   is
                   reverenced
                   as
                   the
                   Chair
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Mother
                   
                   and
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ;
                   the
                   Guardian
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   having
                   her
                   Senate
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   qualified
                   with
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whose
                   Counsel
                   as
                   Affairs
                   are
                   managed
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   their
                   votes
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   chosen
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   this
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   worshipped
                   as
                   Successor
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Vicar
                     General
                  
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Husband
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Soveraign
                   Iudge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Chapter
                     v.
                  
                   12.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     second
                     Beast
                     excrciseth
                     all
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     causeth
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     to
                     worship
                     the
                     first
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   For
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Senate
                   do
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   useth
                   his
                   utmost
                   endeavour
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   men
                   Reverence
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                   Thence
                   it
                   comes
                   also
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   not
                   stiled
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Bishop
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Bishop
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   Rome
                   is
                   not
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Roman
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     Papal
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   For
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Apostolick
                  
                   signifies
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   Papal
                   doth
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Miter
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Slipper
                   ,
                   his
                   Mule
                   ,
                   his
                   Habit
                   ,
                   his
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   his
                   Notaries
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   Person
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Apostolick
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   to
                   the
                   lowest
                   ,
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   
                   the
                   Buffoons
                   that
                   accompany
                   his
                   Nuncio's
                   and
                   Legats
                   but
                   affects
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   stiled
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   attended
                   the
                   last
                   Legate
                   into
                   France
                   ,
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Dorekeeper
                   of
                   the
                   Playhouse
                   ,
                   
                     Io
                     sono
                     il
                     Bouffono
                     Apostolico
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   these
                   two
                   kinds
                   ▪
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   Rome
                   ,
                   are
                   clearly
                   marqued
                   and
                   recorded
                   in
                   History
                   .
                   
                     It
                     was
                     Gregory
                     the
                     second
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Sigonius
                     ,
                     that
                     took
                     away
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Rome
                     from
                     the
                     Greeks
                     .
                     Gregory
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Onuphrius
                     ,
                     being
                     more
                     couragious
                     than
                     his
                     Predecessor
                  
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   
                     took
                     from
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ,
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     left
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Lombards
                   in
                   Italy
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   729.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   Domination
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     alone
                  
                   ,
                   lasted
                   to
                   the
                   year
                   798.
                   
                   
                     But
                     then
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Vignier
                     ,
                     certain
                     Citizens
                     being
                     incensed
                     against
                     Pope
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     restoring
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     to
                     its
                     ancient
                     Freedom
                     ,
                     flirr
                     up
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     seising
                     upon
                     the
                  
                   Pope
                   
                     at
                     a
                     procession
                     put
                     out
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     threw
                     him
                     into
                     prison
                     ,
                     whence
                     being
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                  
                   Spoletto
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                  
                   Charlemain
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Prince
                     carried
                     him
                     back
                     to
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     the
                     year
                     following
                     ,
                     and
                     reconciled
                     him
                     with
                     the
                  
                   Romans
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   reconciliation
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   travelled
                   so
                   well
                   for
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   their
                   lost
                   Soveraignty
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   recovered
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   Rome
                   ;
                   having
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   setled
                   there
                   before
                   hand
                   the
                   Primacy
                   and
                   Chair
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   respected
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Bishop
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   
                     Royal
                     Judg
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                     :
                     Rome
                  
                   also
                   was
                   honoured
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   point
                   cannot
                   be
                   rendred
                   clearer
                   ,
                   seeing
                   both
                   the
                   seventh
                   and
                   the
                   
                     eighth
                     King
                  
                   appear
                   so
                   plainly
                   in
                   History
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   the
                   Popish
                   Historians
                   .
                   
                     Sigonius
                     ,
                     Vignier
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Onuphrius
                   do
                   exactly
                   marque
                   the
                   two
                   ways
                   wherein
                   the
                   Popes
                   have
                   exercised
                   their
                   Domination
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   from
                   Gregory
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   till
                   Leo
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   ill
                   handled
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   from
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   that
                   Pope
                   by
                   Charlemain
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   condition
                   that
                   Rome
                   should
                   Reign
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Who
                   the
                   False
                   Prophet
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   two
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Revelation
                     .
                     First
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Vial
                  
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   16.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Three
                     unclean
                     Spirits
                     like
                     Frogs
                     ,
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Mouth
                     of
                     the
                     Dragon
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Mouth
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Mouth
                     of
                     the
                     False
                     Prophet
                     .
                  
                   And
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   19.
                   
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Beast
                     was
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     the
                     False
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     cast
                     alive
                     into
                     a
                     Lake
                     of
                     Fire
                     burning
                     with
                     Brimstone
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     eighth
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   with
                   his
                   twofold
                   power
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   over
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Temporal
                   .
                   The
                   seventh
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   beast
                   with
                   ten
                   Horns
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   Successor
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Eight
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Husband
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Rules
                   in
                   conjunction
                   with
                   him
                   over
                   all
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   likewise
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   
                     false
                     Teacher
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   who
                   seduceth
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   his
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   established
                   the
                   most
                   Despotical
                   Empire
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Supream
                     Teacher
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Prophet
                   signifieth
                   usually
                   one
                   that
                   Fore-telleth
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   signify
                   only
                   a
                   Teacher
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   in
                   his
                   
                     first
                     Epistle
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   14.
                   useth
                   the
                   
                     Term
                     Prophet
                  
                   to
                   signify
                   meerly
                   a
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   that
                   Explaineth
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   stiled
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Teacher
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   teacheth
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Revealed
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   Revelation
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   already
                   proved
                   in
                   the
                   fore-going
                   Illustrations
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     eighth
                     King
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   Anti-christ
                   Now
                   if
                   it
                   do
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   will
                   from
                   thence
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     eighth
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beast
                   with
                   
                     two
                     Horns
                  
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   will
                   endeavour
                   to
                   give
                   that
                   light
                   to
                   these
                   two
                   Truths
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   eyes
                   to
                   see
                   may
                   easily
                   discern
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   concerning
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   perfectly
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     (
                     1
                     )
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   
                     4
                     th
                     Chapt.
                  
                   of
                   his
                   
                     1st
                     Epistle
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     who
                     denieth
                     that
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Papal
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     presence
                  
                   ,
                   answereth
                   this
                   Character
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   cometh
                   not
                   in
                   Flesh
                   upon
                   their
                   Altars
                   ,
                   being
                   he
                   is
                   there
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   )
                   
                     after
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   hath
                   neither
                   flesh
                   nor
                   bones
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   August
                   and
                   sacred
                   in
                   the
                   Papal
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   their
                   Host
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Christs
                     Body
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   Christ
                   that
                   is
                   
                     not
                     like
                     unto
                     his
                     Bretheren
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   
                     manifested
                     in
                     the
                     Flesh.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     Perdition
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   
                     the
                     Anti-christ
                  
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   2
                   d
                   Epist
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   chap.
                   2d
                   v.
                   4.
                   that
                   he
                   
                     exalteth
                     himself
                     above
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     called
                     God.
                  
                   Now
                   Rulers
                   are
                   called
                   Gods
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Psa
                   .
                   82.
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   I
                   
                     have
                     said
                     ye
                     are
                     Gods.
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Pope
                   does
                   exalt
                   himself
                   over
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   Spiritual
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     Soveraign
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   disposeth
                   of
                   their
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   and
                   acious
                   and
                   lofty
                   attempt
                   ,
                   History
                   doth
                   furnish
                   many
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     perdition
                     ,
                     exalteth
                     himself
                     above
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     worshipped
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   worshipped
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   it
                   is
                   elevated
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Priest
                     ;
                     Exposed
                  
                   upon
                   their
                   
                     Altars
                     ;
                     born
                  
                   about
                   in
                   
                     procession
                     ;
                     carried
                  
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   sick
                   by
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Bell
                   rung
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   give
                   notice
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   worship
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   Pope
                   do's
                   Exalt
                   himself
                   above
                   this
                   grand
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Adoration
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   Travelleth
                   no
                   where
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   having
                   it
                   carried
                   before
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   his
                   Guard
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   less
                   state
                   than
                   he
                   is
                   born
                   himself
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Cardinal
                   Perron
                   stiles
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Guard
                     of
                     Defence
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   March
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   concealed
                   under
                   the
                   vail
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   is
                   accomodated
                   unto
                   and
                   Governed
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   necessities
                   and
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   Christs
                   Steps
                   are
                   ordered
                   according
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Holiness
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Pope
                   stops
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   must
                   stop
                   also
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   whom
                   the
                   Angels
                   adore
                   ,
                   must
                   wait
                   upon
                   the
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   caprices
                   and
                   humours
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   as
                   belongeth
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     exalteth
                     himself
                     above
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     worshipped
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   
                     Perdition
                     sitteth
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   for
                   these
                   sixteen
                   hundred
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   that
                   Temple
                   were
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   seeing
                   ever
                   since
                   the
                   rejection
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   is
                   called
                   simply
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                   Tho
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   now
                   again
                   rebuilt
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   every
                   way
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Vespasian
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   it
                   should
                   becalled
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   since
                   the
                   abolishment
                   of
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Service
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     Temples
                     made
                     with
                     hands
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   7.
                   48.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Temple
                   here
                   meant
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                   There
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     sitteth
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   here
                   very
                   well
                   expressed
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   he
                   is
                   shewed
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   God.
                   For
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Chair
                   ,
                   the
                   Chair
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Chair
                  
                   .
                   They
                   use
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   doth
                   now
                   sit
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   possesseth
                   the
                   Holy
                   Chair
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     sitteth
                  
                   there
                   as
                   a
                   Judg
                   ,
                   giving
                   out
                   Decrees
                   and
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   
                     Infallible
                     Iudg
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Iudg
                  
                   of
                   Coutroversies
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   ;
                   
                     sitteth
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   says
                   further
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   
                     Perdition
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     sheweth
                     himself
                     that
                     he
                     is
                  
                   (
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   )
                   God.
                   Now
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     behaveth
                     himself
                     as
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   he
                   dispenseth
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     requireth
                     obedience
                  
                   to
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Laws
                  
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   damnation
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   boasteth
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   Hell
                   and
                   Paradise
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Election
                   he
                   is
                   carried
                   into
                   the
                   great
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   placed
                   upon
                   the
                   great
                   Altar
                   with
                   the
                   Bible
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipped
                   both
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Adoration
                   that
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Civil
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   says
                   moreover
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     his
                     coming
                     is
                     with
                     all
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Signes
                     ,
                     and
                     lying
                     Wonders
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Character
                   of
                   Anti-christ
                   is
                   also
                   as
                   discernable
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   are
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   Authority
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   founded
                   upon
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   amy
                   thing
                   else
                   to
                   be
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   their
                   Legends
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Lives
                   of
                   those
                   Saints
                   whom
                   the
                   Popes
                   have
                   Canonised
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Lying
                     Wonders
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   falsity
                   is
                   so
                   evident
                   as
                   to
                   stare
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   tendency
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   support
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   Glory
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   uphold
                   Error
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   Glory
                   to
                   Creatures
                   .
                   Nor
                   hath
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   pronounced
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   ,
                   which
                   more
                   fully
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   than
                   this
                   doth
                   .
                   Who
                   can
                   then
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   ,
                   and
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   The
                   Iews
                   being
                   dazzled
                   and
                   confounded
                   with
                   the
                   Miracles
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   they
                   cried
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   v.
                   31.
                   
                     when
                     Christ
                     cometh
                     ,
                     will
                     he
                     do
                     more
                     Miracles
                     than
                     these
                     which
                     this
                     man
                     hath
                     done
                     .
                  
                   So
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   which
                   robs
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   assumed
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   behold
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   exalting
                   himself
                   above
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   but
                   above
                   the
                   very
                   Sacrament
                   which
                   they
                   adore
                   ,
                   making
                   himself
                   equal
                   to
                   
                     God
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   causing
                   that
                   they
                   
                     worship
                     him
                  
                   as
                   God
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ready
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   just
                   astonishment
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     perdition
                     cometh
                     ,
                  
                   can
                   he
                   
                   carry
                   Heresy
                   ▪
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacriledg
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   height
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   lofty
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   usual
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   what
                   the
                   word
                   Antichrist
                   exactly
                   signifies
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   13.
                   chap.
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Acts
                     v.
                     7.
                     
                     Paulus
                     Sergius
                  
                   is
                   stiled
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   Proconsul
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   the
                   Consul
                   ;
                   the
                   Term
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   form
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   one
                   would
                   say
                   in
                   Greek
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   use
                   no
                   other
                   term
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   speak
                   roundly
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Antichrist●s
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   by
                   calling
                   the
                   Pope
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   thereby
                   declare
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   is
                   herein
                   like
                   
                     Balaams
                     Ass
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   spake
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   reproach
                   of
                   his
                   Master
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   does
                   understand
                   by
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   Adversary
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   withal
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   stile
                   himself
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   declaring
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   mortal
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   profession
                   he
                   maketh
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   No
                   more
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   married
                   man's
                   Rival
                   ,
                   can
                   stile
                   himself
                   his
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   his
                   deadly
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   doing
                   him
                   a
                   most
                   bloody
                   Wrong
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   by
                   calling
                   himself
                   the
                   Husband
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   taking
                   to
                   him
                   under
                   that
                   Notion
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   the
                   Enemy
                   and
                   Rival
                   of
                   
                     Iesut
                     Christ
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   false
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   
                   have
                   proved
                   ,
                   we
                   need
                   only
                   to
                   observe
                   two
                   Prophesies
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   clearing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   Epist
                   .
                   to
                   
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     4.
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   saith
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Spirit
                     speaketh
                     expresly
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     times
                     ,
                     some
                     shall
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     giving
                     heed
                     to
                     seducing
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     doctrines
                     of
                     Devils
                     ;
                     speaking
                     Lies
                     in
                     Hypocrisie
                     ,
                     forbidding
                     to
                     Marry
                     ,
                     and
                     commanding
                     to
                     Abstain
                     from
                     Meats
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     created
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     thanksgiving
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Pope
                   does
                   forbid
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Priests
                   to
                   marry
                   ;
                   and
                   tho
                   she
                   alloweth
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   have
                   Concubines
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   either
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   a
                   Priest
                   to
                   be
                   joined
                   to
                   a
                   Wife
                   by
                   lawful
                   Matrimony
                   .
                   He
                   also
                   prohibiteth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   Damnation
                   ,
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   Flesh
                   in
                   Lent
                   and
                   upon
                   Fryday
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   
                     seducing
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Teacher
                   of
                   Lies
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   likewise
                   says
                   in
                   the
                   24
                   ▪
                   Chapter
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   that
                   
                     there
                     shall
                     arise
                     false
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     shew
                     great
                     Signs
                     and
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     deceive
                     the
                     very
                     Elect.
                     Behold
                     I
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     before
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     if
                     they
                     shall
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     behold
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Desert
                     ,
                     go
                     not
                     forth
                     :
                     behold
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     secret
                     Chamber
                     ,
                     believe
                     it
                     not
                     .
                  
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   under
                   a
                   supernatural
                   blindness
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   see
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   teacheth
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Emissaries
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   seek
                   to
                   relieve
                   themselves
                   from
                   this
                   Exposition
                   by
                   flying
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   in
                   this
                   passage
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   pretend
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   should
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                   observe
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   had
                   then
                   nothing
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   It
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   ninth
                   Age
                   ,
                   that
                   Paschasius
                   first
                   brought
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   not
                   being
                   received
                   and
                   authorised
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   till
                   in
                   the
                   eleventh
                   .
                   How
                   could
                   the
                   Fathers
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   800.
                   years
                   ,
                   divine
                   of
                   an
                   event
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   foundation
                   towards
                   the
                   bottoming
                   a
                   Conjecture
                   ;
                   seeing
                   from
                   Adam
                   down
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   any
                   thing
                   seen
                   like
                   it
                   ?
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   were
                   not
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   knowledg
                   was
                   bounded
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   did
                   not
                   understand
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   Prediction
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   cleared
                   by
                   the
                   Accomplishment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   sure
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   Prophesies
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   having
                   seen
                   its
                   completion
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   excuse
                   to
                   alledg
                   for
                   our selves
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Characters
                     of
                     the
                     Real
                     Presence
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   do
                   evidently
                   appear
                   in
                   this
                   Prediction
                   .
                   This
                   Presence
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   is
                   invisible
                   ;
                   begetteth
                   Adoration
                   ;
                   and
                   placeth
                   Christ
                   in
                   a
                   Box
                   (
                   or
                   Cupboard
                   )
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   stile
                   the
                   Pix
                   ;
                   yea
                   in
                   many
                   Boxes
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   founded
                   upon
                   Miracles
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   all
                   these
                   Characters
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   desire
                   more
                   towards
                   our
                   being
                   convinced
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     foretold
                  
                   
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   
                     false
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   advanced
                   by
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ?
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   Characters
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   here
                   predicted
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Presence
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   is
                   Invisible
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Prophets
                  
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Lo
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     Christ
                     ;
                     lo
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     there
                     .
                  
                   To
                   what
                   End
                   would
                   he
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   
                     Human
                     '
                     Body
                     ,
                     Behold
                     it
                     is
                     here
                     ,
                     behold
                     it
                     is
                     there
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   instruct
                   us
                   that
                   this
                   Presence
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     invisible
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     a
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   visibly
                   present
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   advertised
                   of
                   its
                   presence
                   .
                   Nor
                   would
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Believe
                     it
                     not
                  
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   would
                   he
                   forbid
                   to
                   believe
                   a
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   visibly
                   appear
                   ?
                   Would
                   he
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   contradict
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Eyes
                   ?
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Advertisement
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     here
                     ,
                     lo
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     there
                     ,
                  
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   upon
                   no
                   other
                   design
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   intimate
                   the
                   Adoration
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   laid
                   under
                   an
                   obligation
                   unto
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Papal
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   Ciborium
                   or
                   Cupboard
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Greek
                   word
                   here
                   used
                   doth
                   signify
                   .
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   Nor
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                   meerly
                   in
                   
                     one
                     Cupboard
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   a
                   Pix
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   many
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Term
                   here
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   
                     plural
                     number
                  
                   doth
                   also
                   denote
                   .
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   Miracles
                   .
                   This
                   every
                   one
                   knows
                   by
                   the
                   many
                   stories
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   Hosts
                   having
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   an
                   Infant
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   seen
                   all
                   Bloody
                   .
                   Which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   also
                   foretold
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   
                   should
                   teach
                   this
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   
                     shew
                     great
                     Signs
                     and
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     deceive
                     the
                     very
                     Elect.
                  
                   Moreover
                   our
                   Saviour
                   forbids
                   us
                   to
                   believe
                   this
                   
                     invisible
                     Presence
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ;
                   Behold
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     before
                     ,
                     believe
                     it
                     not
                     .
                  
                   And
                   withal
                   he
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Presence
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     like
                     unto
                     Lightning
                     ,
                     which
                     shineth
                     from
                     one
                     end
                     of
                     Heaven
                     unto
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   he
                   declareth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     false
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   teach
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   tho
                   the
                   Pope
                   through
                   putting
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Creed
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   entorcing
                   it
                   by
                   Anathema's
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   very
                   same
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   of
                   whom
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   upon
                   their
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   singular
                   Adoration
                   which
                   they
                   give
                   unto
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   in
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   this
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   more
                   which
                   serve
                   to
                   give
                   evidence
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   particularly
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   than
                   which
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   more
                   notoriously
                   false
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   forbid
                   three
                   things
                   in
                   his
                   Law
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     making
                     Images
                     of
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     or
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     the
                     bowing
                     down
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     serving
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   see
                   
                     Exod
                     ,
                     20
                     ▪
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     Deut.
                  
                   5.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   All
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   not
                   only
                   practiseth
                   ,
                   but
                   persecutes
                   all
                   those
                   as
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   wicked
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   both
                   obey
                   the
                   Injunctions
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   imitate
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   since
                   the
                   
                   time
                   they
                   returned
                   from
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivity
                   .
                
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   false
                   and
                   an
                   Heretical
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   apply
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                  
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   being
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     invocate
                     her
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gate
                   of
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     Mercy
                  
                   ?
                   If
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   overthroweth
                   the
                   Foundation
                   be
                   a
                   Heresie
                   ?
                   Then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   gross
                   one
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   all
                   Salvation
                   is
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     alone
                     .
                     Other
                     Foundation
                  
                   saith
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     can
                     no
                     man
                     lay
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     laid
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                  
                   3.
                   11.
                   
                   And
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     Salvation
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     Name
                     given
                     among
                     men
                     ,
                     save
                     that
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     he
                     saved
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Beside
                   ,
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   more
                   evidently
                   false
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   which
                   affirmeth
                   the
                   Mass
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     proper
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   is
                   every
                   day
                   sacrificed
                   .
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     chap.
                     10.
                     v.
                  
                   10.
                   that
                   
                     we
                     are
                     sanctified
                     through
                     the
                     offering
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     once
                     for
                     all
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   maketh
                   this
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   imperfection
                   were
                   
                     dayly
                     offered
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   infinitely
                   perfect
                   ,
                   was
                   offered
                   but
                   once
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   addeth
                   further
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   v.
                   18.
                   that
                   there
                   being
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                     Remission
                     of
                     Sins
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     offering
                     for
                     Sin.
                  
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   who
                   teacheth
                   Doctrines
                   so
                   notoriously
                   false
                   and
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   
                   other
                   than
                   that
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   threatneth
                   the
                   World
                   with
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   with
                   Seven
                   Heads
                   and
                   ten
                   Horns
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     12.
                     v.
                     3.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IF
                   we
                   should
                   take
                   up
                   with
                   Appearances
                   ;
                   we
                   should
                   presently
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Dragon
                   is
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   verse
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Old
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     Satan
                     ,
                     who
                     deceiveth
                     the
                     World.
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                     and
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Dragon
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   its
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chap.
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   Heads
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   
                   Chapter
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   this
                   only
                   difference
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   are
                   adorned
                   with
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   are
                   Kings
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   have
                   not
                   these
                   Marks
                   of
                   Soveraignty
                   .
                   Which
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   
                     two
                     different
                     Beasts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     two
                     different
                     Powers
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   ,
                   is
                   represented
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   
                     two
                     different
                     Times
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     two
                     different
                     Estates
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Woman
                   sitteth
                   ,
                   are
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Explication
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   
                     ten
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   many
                   Dominions
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Ruins
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   serveth
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Beast
                   to
                   be
                   Rome
                   and
                   its
                   Empire
                   under
                   the
                   seventh
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                   Whereas
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   are
                   not
                   adorned
                   with
                   Crowns
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   nothing
                   save
                   bare
                   Provinces
                   of
                   
                     Heathen
                     Rome
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   doth
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Dragon
                   with
                   his
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     ten
                     Horns
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   represent
                   the
                   
                     old
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   exactly
                   denote
                   Rome
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Head.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Beast
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Dominion
                   and
                   an
                   Empire
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   stiled
                   Satan
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   's
                   being
                   there
                   worshipped
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Mars
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   see
                   upon
                   what
                   ground
                   Rome
                   was
                   called
                   Martia
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Mars
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Devil
                   was
                   there
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   which
                   acted
                   that
                   vast
                   Body
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Serpent
                   in
                   the
                   seduction
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Woman
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   that
                   spake
                   to
                   Eva
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   seduced
                   her
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Tail
                     of
                     the
                     Dragon
                     drawing
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     stars
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     casting
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Earth
                     ?
                  
                   They
                   who
                   understand
                   the
                   Scripture-stile
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   detained
                   a
                   moment
                   by
                   this
                   difficulty
                   .
                   Seeing
                   it
                   
                   appears
                   in
                   
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     chap.
                     9.
                     v.
                  
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   and
                   
                     chap.
                     19.
                     v.
                  
                   15.
                   that
                   whensoever
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaks
                   of
                   Head
                   and
                   Tail
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   by
                   Head
                   intend
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   Rule
                   and
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   Tail
                   meaneth
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Heads
                  
                   signify
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     sorts
                  
                   of
                   Rulers
                   that
                   have
                   Governed
                   Rome
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Tail
                   signifieth
                   the
                   
                     Lies
                     ,
                     False
                     Doctrines
                     ,
                     Frauds
                  
                   and
                   Impostures
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   is
                   erected
                   .
                   This
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   constituted
                   of
                   
                     Errors
                     ,
                     False
                     Worship
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Tyranny
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Tyranny
                   is
                   denoted
                   by
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   Errors
                   and
                   False
                   Worship
                   are
                   figured
                   out
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Tail.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   up
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     Iniquity
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Dionysius
                     Carthusianus
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   Commentaries
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Tail
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   notion
                   as
                   solid
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ingenious
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Tail
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon's
                   Body
                   ;
                   so
                   Antichrist
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   and
                   Tail
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Power
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Viols
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   mention
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   Pope
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ;
                   neither
                   of
                   
                     Roman
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Tail
                     of
                     the
                     Dragon
                     cast
                     to
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   contained
                   about
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   this
                   
                     third
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   do
                   signify
                   all
                   the
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   drawn
                   away
                   and
                   ensnared
                   by
                   the
                   Papal
                   Superstitions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Woman
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     12.
                     v.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THIS
                   Woman
                   whom
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   saw
                   
                     cloathed
                     with
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     Moon
                     under
                     her
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     her
                     Head
                     a
                     Crown
                     of
                     twelve
                     Stars
                     ,
                  
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     true
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   this
                   Sun
                   is
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   
                     Malachy
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   4.
                   2.
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   St.
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   chapt
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Romans
                     v.
                  
                   14.
                   requireth
                   Believers
                   to
                   
                     put
                     on
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   is
                   the
                   Pedagogy
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   changeable
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   
                     trampled
                     it
                     under
                     her
                     Feet
                  
                   .
                   This
                   St.
                   Paul
                   plainly
                   intimates
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     chapt
                  
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   Epist
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   Coloss
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Legal
                     Feasts
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Passover
                     ,
                     Pentecost
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                   depended
                   upon
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Legal
                     Pedagogy
                  
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   changeable
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   Believers
                   thro
                   being
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Heaven
                   do
                   despise
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Twelve
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   this
                   Woman
                   is
                   crowned
                   ,
                   must
                   signify
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Twelve
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     true
                     Church
                  
                   maketh
                   her
                   Glory
                   and
                   her
                   Crown
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   
                     Moon
                     upon
                     her
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   crowned
                   with
                   her
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   
                     Priests
                     ,
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     Altars
                     ,
                     Purifications
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Moveable
                     Feasts
                  
                   ,
                   she
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   revived
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   rebuilt
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   again
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Legal
                     Oeconomy
                  
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Twelve
                     Stars
                  
                   under
                   her
                   Feet
                   ;
                   both
                   through
                   her
                   subjecting
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   to
                   her
                   Priests
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   Sacrifice
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   her
                   unscriptural
                   and
                   invented
                   Traditions
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Churches
                   
                     being
                     with
                     Child
                     ,
                     and
                     crying
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     in
                     pain
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                  
                   ;
                   represents
                   the
                   Persecutions
                   that
                   
                     She
                     suffered
                  
                   during
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   Centuries
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Man
                     Child
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   She
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   seem
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   She
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Judaick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Christian
                   ;
                   whereas
                   this
                   alone
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   
                     Christ
                     Mystical
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   formed
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   which
                   St.
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Cor.
                     chap.
                     12.
                     v.
                  
                   12.
                   stiles
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   evident
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   
                     Man
                     Child
                  
                   is
                   distinguished
                   from
                   
                     Michael
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   from
                   
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   17.
                   and
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   overcome
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Dragon
                     stood
                     before
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     to
                     devour
                     her
                     Child
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     born
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Persecution
                   he
                   suffered
                   from
                   Herod
                   ,
                   who
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   destroy
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Woman
                   is
                   properly
                   
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   made
                   up
                   at
                   first
                   of
                   Iews
                   ,
                   travailed
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   pain
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   Church
                   composed
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Man
                     Child
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     was
                     to
                     Rule
                     all
                     Nations
                     with
                     a
                     rod
                     of
                     Iron
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   all
                   Believers
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Thyatira
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Male
                     Child
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     caught
                     up
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   doth
                   not
                   hinder
                   us
                   from
                   understanding
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   composed
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   Since
                   as
                   such
                   it
                   was
                   exalted
                   to
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Constantine
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Persecutions
                   of
                   
                     Pagan
                     Rome
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   puts
                   that
                   Honour
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   speaking
                   of
                   her
                   Combats
                   and
                   Victories
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   borrow
                   Expressions
                   which
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   Combates
                   and
                   Victories
                   of
                   her
                   Divine
                   Husband
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     X.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Combate
                   between
                   Michael
                   and
                   the
                   Dragon
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     12.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   INterpreters
                   are
                   divided
                   about
                   who
                   this
                   Michael
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   fought
                   with
                   the
                   Dragon
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   Michael
                   the
                   
                     Archangel
                     ,
                     who
                     disputed
                     with
                     Satan
                     about
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     who
                     durst
                     not
                     bring
                     against
                     him
                     a
                     railing
                     accusation
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   St.
                   Jude
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   v.
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Michael
                   being
                   called
                   by
                   Dan.
                   
                     chap.
                     10.
                     v.
                     13.
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Chief
                     Princes
                  
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   others
                   will
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Christ
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   fights
                   against
                   the
                   Dragon
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   opinion
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   truest
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Victory
                   obtained
                   in
                   this
                   Battel
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   created
                   Angel.
                   The
                   defeat
                   given
                   to
                   Satan
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     casting
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     Heaven
                     unto
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   that
                   belongs
                   properly
                   to
                   none
                   save
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   here
                   stiled
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Angel
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     covenant
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Council
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   Michael
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   one
                   who
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Brightness
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   
                     lively
                     and
                     express
                     Image
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                     .
                  
                   And
                   of
                   
                   whom
                   the
                   Michael
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Daniel
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   already
                   shew'd
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Explanations
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Dragon
                   is
                   the
                   ancient
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Rome
                   under
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ;
                   but
                   called
                   the
                   old
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Devil
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   that
                   enlivened
                   that
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   worshipped
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Deity
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Mars
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   Rome
                   was
                   surnamed
                   Martia
                   ,
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   Idol-God
                   Mars
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   being
                   laid
                   down
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   difficulty
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Persecutions
                   which
                   lasted
                   under
                   the
                   Emperors
                   for
                   about
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   
                     three
                     hundred
                     years
                  
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   then
                   that
                   Satan
                   had
                   justly
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Accuser
                     of
                     the
                     Bretheren
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Christians
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   300
                   years
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   assemble
                   openly
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   keep
                   their
                   Mettings
                   in
                   Dens
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Woods
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Holes
                   of
                   Rocks
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   accused
                   of
                   committing
                   there
                   execrable
                   Crimes
                   ,
                   and
                   Murders
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   Conspiracies
                   against
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Uncleannesses
                   and
                   incestuous
                   Converses
                   ;
                   as
                   doth
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   Apologies
                   of
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Writers
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Dragon
                     was
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     Heaven
                     unto
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     ▪
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     place
                     found
                     any
                     more
                     for
                     him
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     his
                     Angels
                     :
                  
                   this
                   was
                   verified
                   by
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Emperors
                   ;
                   because
                   
                   Paganism
                   being
                   then
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   being
                   neither
                   any
                   more
                   Worshipped
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Mars
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   persecuting
                   Emissaries
                   ,
                   respected
                   and
                   dreaded
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   place
                   found
                   any
                   more
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                   `
                   For
                   in
                   Rome
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   Temple
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   nor
                   were
                   there
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   any
                   more
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   adore
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   thenceforth
                   accounted
                   of
                   as
                   fallen
                   from
                   
                     Heaven
                     to
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prediction
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     Luc.
                     10.
                     18.
                     
                     I
                     beheld
                     Satan
                     as
                     lightning
                     fall
                     from
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   farther
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     saying
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     now
                     is
                     come
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Accuser
                     of
                     our
                     Brethren
                     is
                     cast
                     down
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   joy
                   that
                   was
                   among
                   believers
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   victorious
                   and
                   triumphant
                   over
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ;
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   Idols
                   ;
                   the
                   down
                   fall
                   of
                   paganism
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Caves
                   ,
                   Woods
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holes
                   of
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assemble
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Temples
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Dragon
                   had
                   been
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     Creator
                  
                   and
                   Redeemer
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   asked
                   ,
                   who
                   those
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   are
                   that
                   fought
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   the
                   Orators
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Idols
                     Gods
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   all
                   sort
                   of
                   Tricks
                   ,
                   Frauds
                   ,
                   Outrages
                   of
                   blind
                   Zeal
                   ,
                   Violence
                   ,
                   Fines
                   ,
                   Banishments
                   ,
                   Imprisonments
                   ,
                   and
                   Executions
                   .
                   As
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   
                     Michaels
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   Weapons
                   ,
                   nor
                   Defence
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sword
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   
                     holy
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Patience
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   v.
                   11.
                   that
                   they
                   overcame
                   the
                   
                     Dragon
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     their
                     Testimony
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     loved
                     not
                     their
                     lives
                     unto
                     the
                     death
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     12.
                     v.
                     14.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   had
                   been
                   mentioned
                   v.
                   6.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   Man
                   child
                   was
                   caught
                   up
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Woman
                     fled
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     where
                     she
                     hath
                     a
                     place
                     prepared
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     feed
                     her
                     there
                     a
                     thousand
                     two
                     hundred
                     and
                     threescore
                     Days
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   14
                   verse
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   spoken
                   there
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Anticipation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   fell
                   out
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Heathenism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   .
                   Which
                   gives
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   Atichristianism
                   ,
                   followed
                   soon
                   after
                   the
                   deliverance
                   from
                   the
                   Persecutions
                   of
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Emperors
                   .
                   For
                   ever
                   since
                   the
                   Church
                   decayed
                   in
                   her
                   Purity
                   ,
                   the
                   prosperity
                   which
                   She
                   enjoyed
                   under
                   the
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                   having
                   suddenly
                   and
                   insensibly
                   corrupted
                   her
                   .
                   And
                   Platina
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   voice
                   was
                   then
                   heard
                   ,
                   
                     Hodie
                     venenum
                     funditur
                     in
                     Ecclesiam
                  
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     Poison
                     is
                     now
                     poured
                     forth
                     upon
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   this
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   did
                   not
                   lye
                   in
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   Place
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   her
                   external
                   State.
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   proper
                   Flight
                   ;
                   a
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   Retreat
                   ;
                   and
                   discovered
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   pride
                   ,
                   Covetousness
                   ,
                   Luxury
                   ,
                   and
                   Dissoluteness
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Guides
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   which
                   She
                   borrowed
                   from
                   the
                   Pagans
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Place
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     prepared
                     for
                     her
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   a
                   little
                   Corner
                   of
                   that
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   Rev.
                   11.
                   1.
                   when
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     Court
                     was
                     trodden
                     under
                     foot
                     by
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   adopted
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   Human
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   Heathenish
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Two
                     Wings
                  
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   to
                   forward
                   her
                   Flight
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   the
                   more
                   expeditious
                   and
                   safe
                   ;
                   do
                   denote
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   measuring
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   eleventh
                   chap.
                   For
                   he
                   speaketh
                   here
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Time
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   succeeded
                   soon
                   after
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Persecution
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     Emperors
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Design
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Preservation
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Calamities
                   threatned
                   by
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Wilderness
                   into
                   which
                   She
                   fled
                   ,
                   Intimateth
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Churches
                   
                     Obscurity
                     ,
                     Poverty
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Distress
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   were
                   different
                   degrees
                   .
                   For
                   at
                   some
                   seasons
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   visible
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     thousand
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     Tribes
                  
                   were
                   under
                   Ahab
                   and
                   Iesabel
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Prophet
                     Elias
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   She
                   fled
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Wings
                     of
                     an
                     Eagle
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   carried
                   upon
                   
                     Eagles
                     Wings
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   19.
                   4
                   which
                   both
                   shews
                   the
                   speediness
                   and
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   her
                   Flight
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   She
                   should
                   remain
                   and
                   be
                   entertained
                   within
                   the
                   Bounds
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Eagle's
                   being
                   the
                   Arms
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   putteth
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   doubt
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   
                     Two
                     Wings
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Eagle
                   ,
                   do
                   denote
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   been
                   kept
                   hidden
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   been
                   fed
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   her
                   Poverty
                   and
                   great
                   Distress
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   She
                   hath
                   been
                   Fed
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   unsavoury
                   and
                   poisonous
                   Food
                   of
                   Human
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   or
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   sound
                   and
                   wholsom
                   Food
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Nor
                   can
                   She
                   be
                   fed
                   with
                   any
                   other
                   
                   Nourishment
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   11.
                   
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   viz.
                   that
                   
                     while
                     the
                     Holy
                     City
                     should
                     be
                     trodden
                     under
                     foot
                     by
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     cause
                     his
                     two
                     Witnesses
                     to
                     prophesie
                     a
                     thousand
                     two
                     hundred
                     and
                     threescore
                     dayes
                     ,
                     cloathed
                     in
                     Sack-cloth
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Food
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   here
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   it
                   necessarily
                   followeth
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Flight
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Date
                   with
                   the
                   
                     treading
                     down
                     of
                     the
                     City
                  
                   by
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   mentioned
                   
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Time
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   nourished
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     Time
                     ,
                     Times
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     half
                     a
                     Time.
                  
                   Which
                   amounts
                   to
                   the
                   1260.
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     verse
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   gainsaid
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   deny
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Flight
                   spoken
                   of
                   v.
                   6
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Flight
                   that
                   is
                   discoursed
                   of
                   v.
                   14.
                   
                   Now
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   elsewhere
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   1260.
                   
                   Dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   42.
                   
                   Moneths
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   chap.
                   13
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   examin
                   how
                   long
                   Antichristianism
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   v.
                   13.
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   serious
                   considering
                   .
                   
                     When
                     she
                     Dragon
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   St.
                   
                     John
                     )
                     saw
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     cast
                     unto
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     he
                     persecuted
                     the
                     Woman
                     .
                  
                   There
                   had
                   been
                   another
                   Persecution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   for
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   She
                   had
                   been
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Pagans
                     ▪
                  
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Persecution
                   begun
                   by
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   such
                   who
                   called
                   themselves
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   
                   being
                   through
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   dethroned
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   from
                   Heaven
                   unto
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   he
                   left
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Peace
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   for
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   time
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   suddenly
                   bethought
                   himself
                   of
                   assaulting
                   her
                   by
                   Error
                   and
                   Superstition
                   .
                   The
                   
                     first
                     Persecution
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   by
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   was
                   open
                   and
                   avowed
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Followers
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   more
                   darkly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Floud
                   which
                   the
                   Serpent
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Help
                   which
                   the
                   Earth
                   gave
                   unto
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XII
                     .
                     v.
                     15.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Serpent
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Mouth
                     Waters
                     as
                     a
                     Flood
                     after
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     cause
                     her
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     away
                     of
                     the
                     Floud
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Earth
                     helped
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     opened
                     her
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     swallowed
                     up
                     the
                     Floud
                     which
                     the
                     Dragon
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Mouth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Dragon
                     was
                     wroth
                     with
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     to
                     make
                     War
                     with
                     the
                     remnant
                     of
                     her
                     Seed
                     ,
                     which
                     keep
                     the
                     Commandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   NOW
                   Doctrine
                   being
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     Prov.
                     18.
                     4.
                     
                     Waters
                     of
                     the
                     Mouth
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   Floud
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Hellish
                   and
                   
                     Mortal
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Serpent
                   who
                   casts
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   to
                   carry
                   away
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Church
                   beyond
                   recovery
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   can
                   be
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   exercised
                   during
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   here
                   treated
                   of
                   after
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   casting
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   from
                   Heaven
                   unto
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Emperors
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   some
                   Heresie
                   started
                   after
                   the
                   Flight
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Serpent
                   cast
                   this
                   Floud
                   
                     after
                     the
                     Woman
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   pursuance
                   of
                   her
                   upon
                   her
                   
                     Retreat
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Woman
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   )
                   withdrew
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Emperors
                   were
                   turned
                   Christian
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   begun
                   then
                   to
                   decay
                   in
                   her
                   purity
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   must
                   therefore
                   refer
                   to
                   those
                   Errors
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   
                     four
                     Councils
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Arius
                   ,
                   who
                   denied
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Godhead
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   meerly
                   a
                   Creature
                   made
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   had
                   arisen
                   some
                   Hereticks
                   before
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   vented
                   the
                   same
                   Heresie
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   likewise
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   never
                   made
                   such
                   a
                   considerable
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   Church
                   into
                   an
                   extream
                   danger
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Whereas
                   the
                   
                     Arian
                     Heresie
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   seising
                   and
                   infecting
                   almost
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   had
                   near
                   brought
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   hope
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Death
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   vertue
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   It
                   could
                   neither
                   have
                   expiated
                   Sin
                   ,
                   nor
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   word
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   any
                   ways
                   meritorious
                   ;
                   seeing
                   common
                   sense
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   meer
                   Creature
                   cannot
                   merit
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   of
                   infinite
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Heresie
                   prevailed
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Eastern
                   Church
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   approved
                   by
                   five
                   Councils
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   of
                   Tyre
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Syrmium
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Ariminium
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Seleucia
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   length
                   it
                   was
                   condemn'd
                   and
                   extinguished
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   Council
                   that
                   was
                   held
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   under
                   
                     Theodosius
                     the
                     great
                  
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   enjoyed
                   rest
                   on
                   that
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   hath
                   been
                   adored
                   as
                   co-essential
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   then
                   ,
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   no
                   Hereticks
                   owning
                   this
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   appeared
                   in
                   any
                   Body
                   For
                   the
                   Socinians
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Atheists
                   and
                   Deists
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   then
                   
                     that
                     helped
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     opened
                     her
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     swallowed
                     up
                     the
                     Floud
                  
                   ;
                   were
                   all
                   those
                   Councils
                   that
                   condemn'd
                   the
                   Arian
                   Heresie
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   stiled
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   purely
                   a
                   
                     humane
                     Mean
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   ordained
                   .
                   For
                   
                     Iesus
                     
                     Christ
                  
                   hath
                   promised
                   an
                   infallibility
                   to
                   no
                   Assembly
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   two
                   or
                   
                     three
                     who
                     shall
                     assemble
                     in
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   who
                   come
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Arius
                   meerly
                   upon
                   that
                   foot
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   list
                   of
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   meerly
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   condemned
                   by
                   several
                   Councils
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   believe
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   equal
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   only
                   because
                   Councils
                   have
                   so
                   determined
                   ;
                   this
                   Faith
                   of
                   ours
                   will
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   Humane
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Divine
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Divine
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     foundation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     foundation
                  
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   equal
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   Councils
                   have
                   so
                   decreed
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   declare
                   it
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   Moses
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Genesis
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   The
                   Councils
                   did
                   undoubtedly
                   determine
                   well
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   condemned
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Arius
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   asserted
                   the
                   Godhead
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   their
                   Decree
                   was
                   only
                   so
                   far
                   just
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Councils
                   are
                   therefore
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   a
                   humane
                   Mean
                   ,
                   because
                   Infallibility
                   doth
                   not
                   reside
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   alone
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   judg
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   human
                   mean
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Earth
                     that
                     helped
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     swallowed
                     up
                     the
                     Flood
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   War
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   made
                   against
                   the
                   Remnant
                   of
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     12.
                     v.
                     17.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   Serpent
                   (
                   saith
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     )
                     was
                     wroth
                     with
                     the
                     Woman
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   finding
                   himself
                   disappointed
                   of
                   that
                   effect
                   which
                   he
                   expected
                   from
                   the
                   Floud
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   his
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   had
                   opened
                   her
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   swallowed
                   it
                   up
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   enraged
                   with
                   
                     wrath
                     ,
                     he
                     went
                     to
                     make
                     War
                     with
                     the
                     remnant
                     of
                     her
                     Seed
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   
                     keep
                     the
                     Commandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   But
                   what
                   ?
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Dragon
                     wroth
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Earth
                   had
                   swallowed
                   up
                   the
                   Floud
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   Arian
                   Heresie
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   not
                   alway's
                   made
                   War
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   contrary
                   intended
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Scripture
                   way
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   1
                   
                     Sam.
                     23.
                     18.
                     that
                     David
                     and
                     Ionathan
                     made
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   renewed
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   had
                   made
                   it
                   before
                   .
                   So
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   
                     first
                     Epist
                     .
                     chap
                     ,
                     5.
                     v.
                  
                   13.
                   that
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                   those
                   
                     who
                     believed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     might
                     believe
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   that
                   they
                   
                   might
                   increase
                   in
                   Faith.
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   would
                   plainly
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   became
                   inflamed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   more
                   dangerous
                   war
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   who
                   are
                   this
                   Remnant
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     ,
                     which
                     keep
                     the
                     Commandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   her
                   Seed
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   betwixt
                   a
                   Mother
                   and
                   a
                   Daughter
                   .
                   The
                   Oriental
                   or
                   
                     Greek
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   distressed
                   for
                   about
                   200
                   years
                   by
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Arius
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Mother
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Western
                   ,
                   or
                   Latine
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Remnant
                     of
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bitonto
                   used
                   this
                   Distinction
                   in
                   a
                   Sermon
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   before
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   
                     Trent
                     .
                     The
                     Greek
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     our
                     Mother
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Latin
                     is
                     indebted
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     She
                     hath
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   Terms
                   ,
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     Priest
                     ,
                     Deacon
                     ,
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Christian
                   it self
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   Greek
                   Terms
                   ,
                   and
                   plainly
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Religion
                   is
                   derived
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   borrowed
                   the
                   Terms
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   then
                   who
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   the
                   Serpent
                   went
                   to
                   make
                   War
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Latine
                   or
                   Western
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Dragon
                   all
                   along
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   labouring
                   to
                   accompish
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     
                     of
                     Iniquity
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     was
                     at
                     work
                  
                   in
                   
                     St.
                     Pauls
                  
                   days
                   ,
                   2
                   Thes
                   .
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   save
                   Antichristianism
                   or
                   the
                   Papacy
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   a
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   Separated
                   it self
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ;
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   so
                   withdrew
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     remnant
                     of
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     .
                  
                   And
                   particularly
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   are
                   this
                   Seed
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   Separation
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   both
                   by
                   Historians
                   and
                   Inquisitors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   who
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   as
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   Separated
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Sylvester
                   and
                   of
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Claudius
                     Sesselius
                  
                   ,
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   Turin
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   which
                   he
                   writ
                   against
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Sect
                     of
                     the
                     Waldenses
                     took
                     its
                     rise
                     from
                     a
                     most
                     religious
                     person
                     called
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     lived
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Constantine
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     detesting
                     the
                     covetousness
                     of
                     Pope
                  
                   Sylvester
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     immoderate
                     bounty
                     of
                  
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   
                     chose
                     rather
                     to
                     embrace
                     poverty
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     simplicity
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     than
                     with
                  
                   Sylvester
                   
                     to
                     be
                     defiled
                     with
                     a
                     Fat
                     and
                     rich
                     benefice
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     they
                     who
                     were
                     seriously
                     Religious
                     joined
                     themselves
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   famous
                   Inquisitor
                   
                     Reynerus
                     Sacco
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   quoted
                   by
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   Cretzer
                   in
                   his
                   Bibliotheck
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   speaks
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     Amongst
                     all
                     the
                     sects
                  
                   ,
                   sayth
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     either
                     are
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     hitherto
                     been
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     pernicious
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Leonists
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     three
                     Reasons
                     .
                     (
                     1
                     )
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     she
                     most
                     ancient
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     continued
                     
                     longest
                     .
                     For
                     some
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     begun
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                  
                   Sylvester
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     others
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     (
                     2
                     )
                     Because
                     it
                     hath
                     spread
                     it self
                     farthest
                     ,
                     there
                     being
                     no
                     place
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     .
                     (
                     3
                     )
                     Because
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     have
                     a
                     great
                     shew
                     of
                     piety
                     ,
                     live
                     vertuously
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     believe
                     rightly
                     of
                     the
                     Deity
                     ,
                     and
                     observe
                     all
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Frier
                     Belvedoras
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Relation
                   
                     al
                     consilio
                     de
                     propaganda
                     fide
                     ,
                     &
                     de
                     Extir
                     pandis
                     Hereticis
                     ,
                  
                   printed
                   at
                   
                     Turin
                     anno
                     1636.
                     pag.
                  
                   37
                   being
                   excusing
                   himself
                   and
                   those
                   Missionaries
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   companions
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   convert
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   ,
                   do's
                   assign
                   this
                   reason
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     that
                     Heresie
                     is
                     too
                     firmly
                     rooted
                     there
                     ,
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   that
                   say's
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     le
                     Valli
                     d'Angrogna
                     sempre
                     ad
                     in
                     omni
                     tempo
                     ,
                     hanno
                     havuto
                     Heretici
                     .
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     Valleys
                     of
                     Angrogna
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     alway's
                     and
                     through
                     all
                     times
                     accounted
                     Hereticks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Woman
                   is
                   exactly
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Valdenses
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   
                     Claudius
                     Seysellius
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   forementioned
                   
                     Leo
                     ,
                     separate
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Sylvester
                  
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Emperor
                     Constantine
                  
                   .
                   There
                   being
                   
                     two
                     Wings
                  
                   of
                   an
                   Eagle
                   given
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   to
                   assist
                   her
                   in
                   her
                   flight
                   into
                   the
                   Valleys
                   of
                   Piedmont
                   ,
                   which
                   lye
                   at
                   the
                   foot
                   of
                   the
                   Alp's
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   thence
                   they
                   were
                   stiled
                   Valdenses
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Peter
                     Valdo
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     John
                     Leger
                  
                   hath
                   sufficiently
                   proved
                   in
                   his
                   History
                   .
                   These
                   then
                   are
                   
                     the
                     Remnant
                     of
                     the
                     Seed
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   in
                   France
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   stiled
                   Vaudois
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   Vaux
                   that
                   signifies
                   a
                   
                   Valley
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Low
                     Countries
                  
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   called
                   Valons
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Valleys
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   
                     Babylon
                     the
                     great
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   that
                   Sitteth
                   upon
                   many
                   Waters
                   ;
                   carrying
                   upon
                   her
                   fore-head
                   the
                   name
                   Mystery
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   a
                   
                     Golden
                     Cup
                  
                   in
                   her
                   hand
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     17.
                     v.
                     1
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   HAving
                   proved
                   in
                   our
                   
                     Fourth
                     Illustration
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Babylon
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   Rome
                   as
                   professing
                   her self
                   Christian
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   Description
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   given
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   that
                   Picture
                   of
                   her
                   doth
                   agree
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   affinity
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   exact
                   Resemblances
                   ,
                   between
                   Rome
                   and
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   it
                   strang
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   Rome
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Babylon
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   both
                   founded
                   by
                   persons
                   that
                   were
                   Captains
                   over
                   Robbers
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   were
                   great
                   Shedders
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                   Babylon
                   by
                   Nimrod
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   
                     a
                     mighty
                     hunter
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   10.
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   Rome
                   by
                   Romulus
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   another
                   Cain
                   ,
                   murthered
                   his
                   Brother
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   both
                   of
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Seats
                   of
                   great
                   Empires
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   have
                   had
                   Monarchs
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   stiled
                   themselves
                   Kings
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Title
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   no
                   less
                   claim
                   ,
                   than
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   did
                   .
                   Both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Visions
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Empire
                   was
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Roman
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Fourth
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Feet
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   part
                   of
                   Clay
                   and
                   part
                   Iron
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   hath
                   kept
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   
                     Bondage
                     ;
                     Babylon
                  
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   and
                   Rome
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   and
                   t'
                   other
                   have
                   Killed
                   and
                   burnt
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   worship
                   their
                   Gods.
                   The
                   one
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   have
                   been
                   overthrown
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   their
                   subversion
                   have
                   past
                   from
                   one
                   Religion
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   Babylon
                   being
                   become
                   Mahometan
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Rome
                     Popish
                  
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   .
                   Each
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   its
                   
                     Vicar
                     ;
                     Babylon
                  
                   her
                   Caliph
                   ,
                   who
                   calls
                   himself
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   ;
                   and
                   Rome
                   her
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   stiles
                   himself
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   
                     Heathen
                     Babylon
                  
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Rome
                   Papal
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   from
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Departure
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   surprised
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   should
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   intend
                   Rome
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   examin
                   all
                   the
                   Lineaments
                   of
                   this
                   Portraiture
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   if
                   it
                   thereby
                   appear
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   agree
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   no
                   longer
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Rome
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   signified
                   by
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   a
                   Woman
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   represented
                   under
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Spouse
                   and
                   Wife
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ;
                   so
                   Rome
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   ▪
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   Spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Woman
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   saw
                   ,
                   sat
                   upon
                   a
                   
                     Scarlet-coloured
                     Beast
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Names
                     of
                     Blasphemy
                     ,
                     having
                     seven
                     Heads
                     and
                     ten
                     Horns
                     ,
                  
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Beast
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   Which
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   under
                   a
                   
                     Scarlet
                     Colour
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   its
                   Senators
                   and
                   Emperors
                   chose
                   to
                   wear
                   that
                   colour
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     full
                     of
                     Names
                     of
                     Blasphemy
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Empire
                   was
                   stiled
                   
                     Eternal
                     ,
                     Rome
                  
                   a
                   Goddess
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Emperors
                     Gods.
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   sitteth
                   also
                   upon
                   this
                   Beast
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   hath
                   succeeded
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   possessed
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   revived
                   all
                   its
                   Blasphemies
                   ,
                   through
                   calling
                   her self
                   Eternal
                   and
                   Infallible
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   stiles
                   Babylon
                   a
                   
                     Harlot
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mother
                     of
                     Harlots
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Idolatrous
                   and
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Idolaters
                   .
                   Now
                   Rome
                   calleth
                   her self
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   she
                   stands
                   convicted
                   of
                   being
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   adoration
                   that
                   she
                   giveth
                   to
                   Bread
                   and
                   the
                   accidents
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Worship
                   which
                   she
                   rendreth
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   to
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   himself
                   ;
                   so
                   all
                   Churches
                   within
                   her
                   Communion
                   ,
                   are
                   Idolatrous
                   as
                   she
                   is
                   .
                   Which
                   
                   proves
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   describeth
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   He
                   further
                   adds
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Woman
                     sitteth
                     upon
                     many
                     Waters
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   Waters
                   the
                   Angel
                   explaineth
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Nations
                     ;
                     the
                     Waters
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     thou
                     sawest
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Whore
                     sitteth
                     ,
                     are
                     peoples
                     ,
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     ,
                  
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   15.
                   
                   Now
                   all
                   do
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   Rome
                   pretendeth
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Right
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   She
                   was
                   heretofore
                   reverenced
                   by
                   all
                   Europe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   Babylon
                   carrieth
                   in
                   her
                   fore-head
                   a
                   Name
                   Written
                   ;
                   MYSTERY
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   any
                   deny
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   agreeth
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Pope
                   carried
                   heretofore
                   the
                   Name
                   Mystery
                   upon
                   the
                   Brim
                   of
                   his
                   Myter
                   ,
                   which
                   exactly
                   answered
                   to
                   the
                   forehead
                   .
                   Julius
                   the
                   second
                   was
                   he
                   who
                   took
                   it
                   away
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   more
                   used
                   nor
                   seen
                   .
                   And
                   King
                   James
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   great
                   Brittain
                   ,
                   having
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   persons
                   who
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   credit
                   ,
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   Name
                   Mystery
                   upon
                   the
                   Miter
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   Julius
                   the
                   second
                   ;
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   Lessius
                   contenteth
                   himself
                   with
                   bare
                   answering
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     seek
                     for
                     a
                     Mystery
                     in
                     a
                     Mystery
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   an
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   confession
                   that
                   it
                   used
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Papal
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   Mysterious
                   .
                   The
                   Habit
                   's
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Monks
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   full
                   of
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   wholly
                   unintelligible
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   the
                   Priest
                   use
                   the
                   least
                   Gesture
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   least
                   Motion
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Divine
                     Service
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   Mysterious
                   ,
                   and
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   Of
                   what
                   other
                   but
                   of
                   Rome
                   can
                   that
                   be
                   understood
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   
                     hath
                     a
                     Golden
                     Cup
                     in
                     her
                     hand
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     Abominations
                     and
                     Filthiness
                     of
                     her
                     Fornication
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   elsewhere
                   compare
                   Doctrines
                   to
                   Drink
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   diet
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   nourish
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   Abominations
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Golden
                     Cup
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   abominable
                   Doctrines
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Forbidding
                     Priests
                  
                   to
                   Marry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   commanding
                   to
                   
                     abstain
                     from
                     meat●
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   findeth
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   to
                   her
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Priest
                   should
                   keep
                   a
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   lawful
                   Wife
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Abomination
                   .
                   She
                   imposeth
                   a
                   greater
                   Punishment
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   eat
                   Flesh
                   in
                   Lent
                   ;
                   &
                   upon
                   Friday
                   ,
                   than
                   upon
                   those
                   who
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   and
                   Murther
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Abomination
                   .
                   She
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   Cup
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   express
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     drink
                     ye
                     all
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   27.
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   five
                   Centuries
                   ,
                   as
                   themselves
                   do
                   aknowledg
                   :
                   Which
                   is
                   an
                   Abomination
                   .
                   She
                   teacheth
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   Priests
                   pleasure
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   keth
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   Intention
                   of
                   a
                   wretched
                   creature
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Abominable
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   She
                   every
                   day
                   Sacrificeth
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   offereth
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Honor
                   of
                   Saints
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Abomination
                   .
                   In
                   brief
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   are
                   an
                   Abomination
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   all
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Creature
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Golden
                     Cup
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   she
                   makes
                   the
                   people
                   receive
                   and
                   swallow
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   her
                   Infallibility
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   with
                   this
                   that
                   She
                   Guilds
                   over
                   her
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   her
                   Superstitious
                   Worship
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   ingenuously
                   acknowledg
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   other
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Errors
                   ,
                   are
                   founded
                   on
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   having
                   decreed
                   and
                   enjoined
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   She
                   being
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   receive
                   them
                   implicitely
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   examination
                   ,
                   or
                   otherway's
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   eternally
                   damned
                   .
                   By
                   means
                   of
                   this
                   glistering
                   Cup
                   all
                   is
                   submissively
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   deluded
                   people
                   .
                   This
                   serveth
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   swallow
                   down
                   the
                   greatest
                   Abominations
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   prohibition
                   of
                   reading
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   serving
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   language
                   which
                   they
                   understand
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   doctrines
                   of
                   Worshipping
                   the
                   Host
                   ,
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   with-holding
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   other
                   Superstitions
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   ▪
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     chap.
                     18.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   that
                   
                     She
                     saith
                     in
                     her
                     heart
                     I
                     sit
                     a
                     Queen
                     ,
                     am
                     
                     no
                     Widow
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     see
                     no
                     sorrow
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   language
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   She
                   stiles
                   her self
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Lady
                   and
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   inferior
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   She
                   is
                   an
                   Empire
                   ;
                   having
                   for
                   her
                   Monarch
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   Council
                   the
                   Colledg
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Castles
                     ,
                     Convents
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Armies
                     ,
                     Monks
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   Governors
                   of
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Ambassadors
                     ,
                     Nuucio's
                  
                   and
                   Legat's
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Merchants
                     ,
                     Priests
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Merchandises
                     ,
                     Dispensations
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Revenues
                     ,
                     Annates
                  
                   and
                   Benefices
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   good
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Gregorius
                     Le●i
                  
                   begun
                   his
                   pleasant
                   History
                   of
                   Pope
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Popedom
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     considerable
                     Monarchy
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     established
                     from
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     Princes
                     ,
                     whether
                     Idolatrous
                     or
                     Christians
                     ,
                     have
                     reigned
                     more
                     absolutely
                     than
                     the
                     Roman
                     Bishops
                     do
                     ;
                     at
                     whose
                     Feet
                     the
                     greatest
                     Potentates
                     have
                     laid
                     down
                     their
                     Scepters
                     and
                     Crowns
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     this
                     sodering
                     together
                     of
                     Temporal
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     power
                     ,
                     this
                     mingling
                     of
                     things
                     Secular
                     and
                     Religious
                     ,
                     this
                     conjunction
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     with
                     the
                     Sword
                     ,
                     this
                     Union
                     of
                     Body
                     and
                     Soul
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     brief
                     ,
                     this
                     Authority
                     over
                     Earth
                     and
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     which
                     meet
                     and
                     center
                     in
                     the
                     Popes
                     ;
                     have
                     raised
                     and
                     established
                     a
                     Soveraignty
                     ,
                     which
                     almost
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     and
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     do
                     reverence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Withal
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Widow
                  
                   :
                   in
                   that
                   She
                   boasts
                   of
                   having
                   a
                   visible
                   Head
                   and
                   spouse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   
                   And
                   She
                   say's
                   ,
                   I
                   
                     shall
                     see
                     no
                     sorrow
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   pretending
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   she
                   miscarry
                   ;
                   Or
                   how
                   should
                   She
                   be
                   so
                   forsaken
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   fall
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   her
                   alone
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   that
                   promise
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Gates
                     of
                     Hell
                     shall
                     not
                     prevail
                     against
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   16.
                   18.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Babylon's
                   making
                   all
                   Nations
                   Drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Wine
                   of
                   her
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   being
                   Drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     14.
                     v.
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THese
                   two
                   Actions
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   charactarise
                   and
                   mark
                   out
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                   Seeing
                   it
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Adultery
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   dissolveth
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   Adultery
                   doth
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Marriage
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   too
                   gross
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   ways
                   able
                   to
                   justify
                   her self
                   .
                   She
                   worshippeth
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   her
                   the
                   Titles
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Gate
                     of
                     Paradise
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   advancing
                   her
                   above
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   begging
                   of
                   her
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   prayers
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   
                     jure
                     matris
                     imperare
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     use
                     the
                     authority
                     
                     of
                     a
                     Mother
                     in
                     Commanding
                     her
                     Son.
                  
                   Nor
                   doth
                   she
                   only
                   
                     Adore
                     Images
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Council
                  
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   :
                   but
                   she
                   also
                   Adores
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   instituted
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   memorial
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   something
                   else
                   than
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   she
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   own
                   Doctrine
                   have
                   any
                   assurance
                   either
                   divine
                   or
                   human
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   she
                   cannot
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   Intention
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   Consecration
                   doth
                   depend
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   her
                   Worshipping
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   kind
                   of
                   worship
                   called
                   Latria
                   ,
                   having
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   set
                   apart
                   and
                   assigned
                   
                     Good
                     Friday
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   that
                   leads
                   men
                   to
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   compared
                   to
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   water
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   
                     Wine
                     of
                     Wrath
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   furious
                   Wine
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   who
                   drink
                   it
                   become
                   intoxicated
                   ,
                   and
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   senses
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   not
                   only
                   furiously
                   pursue
                   the
                   Objects
                   of
                   their
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   mad
                   men
                   ,
                   whom
                   none
                   can
                   hinder
                   or
                   withdraw
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   transported
                   with
                   hatred
                   &
                   rage
                   against
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   their
                   false
                   and
                   abominable
                   devotion
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   our
                   observing
                   what
                   the
                   difference
                   is
                   ,
                   between
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   false
                   .
                   Wholsome
                   and
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   is
                   usually
                   compared
                   to
                   Water
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   rendreth
                   such
                   
                   as
                   embrace
                   it
                   ,
                   meek
                   ,
                   gentle
                   ,
                   patient
                   under
                   injuries
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   teach
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   with
                   mildness
                   ;
                   and
                   filled
                   rather
                   with
                   Pity
                   and
                   Compassion
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   transported
                   with
                   hatred
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   otherwise
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   maketh
                   such
                   as
                   entertain
                   it
                   ,
                   violent
                   ,
                   cruel
                   ,
                   quarrelsom
                   ,
                   outragious
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   assault
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   contradict
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   refuse
                   to
                   follow
                   their
                   example
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   resembled
                   to
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     Wine
                     of
                     wrath
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     heady
                     Wine
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   inflameth
                   and
                   distracteth
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   rendreth
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   possessed
                   with
                   it
                   persecutors
                   to
                   the
                   outmost
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   she
                   doth
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   persecute
                   all
                   those
                   whom
                   she
                   calls
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   only
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   own
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Empress
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Mother
                     and
                     Mistriss
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledg
                   her
                   Bishop
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Center
                     of
                     Christian
                     Unity
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Croisado's
                   against
                   the
                   Valdenses
                   and
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   success
                   Bellarmin
                   triumpheth
                   to
                   that
                   degree
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   
                     that
                     in
                     one
                     only
                     Croisado
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     killed
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Massacres
                   committed
                   in
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Low
                     Countries
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   forego'ing
                   Age
                   ;
                   those
                   perpetrated
                   in
                   Poland
                   ,
                   the
                   Valleys
                   of
                   Piedmont
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Ireland
                   within
                   these
                   forty
                   or
                   fifty
                   years
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   do
                   make
                   it
                   but
                   too
                   evidently
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   
                     this
                     Woman
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   saw
                   
                     drunk
                     with
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   17.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   putteth
                   this
                   honor
                   upon
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   whose
                   Faith
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Rule
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   glorious
                   Title
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   gain-said
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     Rome
                     is
                     drunk
                     with
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   barbarous
                   Croisado's
                   against
                   the
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Butcheries
                   perpetrated
                   upon
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   their
                   making
                   the
                   Gospel
                   the
                   alone
                   Rule
                   of
                   their
                   Faith.
                   Neither
                   were
                   they
                   persecuted
                   and
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   disclaiming
                   
                     Human
                     Traditions
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   mischievous
                   Fountain
                   of
                   all
                   Errors
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   144000.
                   having
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Name
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XIV
                     .
                     v.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   HERE
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   in
                   which
                   Babylon
                   was
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   one
                   might
                   have
                   questioned
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   
                   was
                   not
                   wholly
                   lost
                   ,
                   seeing
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   not
                   only
                   
                     wondred
                     after
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   
                     who
                     refused
                  
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   mark
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   worship
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                   were
                   killed
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   represents
                   a
                   Vision
                   to
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   clearly
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   did
                   subsist
                   ,
                   in
                   despight
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Victories
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Violence
                   of
                   his
                   Persecutions
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   looked
                   ,
                   saith
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     lo
                     ,
                     a
                     Lamb
                     stood
                     on
                     the
                     Mount
                  
                   Sion
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     144000.
                     having
                     his
                     Fathers
                     Name
                     written
                     in
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     many
                     Waters
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     Thunder
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     Harpers
                     harping
                     with
                     their
                     Harps
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     sung
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     new
                     Song
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     24.
                     
                     Elders
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     could
                     learn
                     that
                     Song
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                  
                   144000.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   difficult
                   in
                   this
                   Vision
                   .
                   The
                   Lamb
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   Sion
                   is
                   a
                   Mountain
                   separated
                   from
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   The
                   144000.
                   
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Fathers
                     Name
                     written
                     in
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   Believers
                   ,
                   who
                   compose
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   by
                   keeping
                   themselves
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   this
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   enjoy
                   the
                   gracious
                   presence
                   of
                   their
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   Sacrificed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   Saviour
                   but
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   then
                   who
                   would
                   know
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   join
                   himself
                   into
                   Communion
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   needs
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   consider
                   this
                   Portraiture
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   
                   vouchsav'd
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   six
                   Characters
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     were
                     redeemed
                     from
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   from
                   among
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chap.
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   went
                   or
                   wondered
                   after
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   then
                   from
                   
                     this
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   Followers
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   constitute
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   are
                   redeemed
                   and
                   separated
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   those
                   
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     defiled
                     with
                     Women
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     Virgins
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   words
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Ecclesiasticks
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   manifest
                   injury
                   to
                   the
                   Text.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   term
                   Virgin
                   agreeth
                   only
                   to
                   Females
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   used
                   of
                   any
                   but
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   that
                   Sex.
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   then
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Phrase
                   in
                   a
                   Literal
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   Mystical
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   Chastity
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Virginity
                   that
                   is
                   Mystical
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   purity
                   of
                   Soul
                   ,
                   that
                   abhorreth
                   Idolatry
                   as
                   spiritual
                   Adultery
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   
                     who
                     are
                     Virgins
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     defiled
                     with
                     women
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   set
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   those
                   
                     whom
                     the
                     Woman
                     hath
                     made
                     drunk
                     with
                     the
                     Wine
                     of
                     the
                     Wrath
                     of
                     her
                     Fornication
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Papal
                   Church
                   is
                   manifestly
                   guilty
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     follow
                     the
                     Lamb
                     whithersoever
                     he
                     goeth
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Church
                  
                   are
                   united
                   to
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   by
                   indissoluble
                   Bonds
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   follow
                   him
                   on
                   Mount
                   Calvary
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Mount
                   Tabor
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   flows
                   with
                   Milk
                   and
                   Honey
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   raging
                   Sea
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   upon
                   firm
                   ground
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     honor
                     and
                     dishonor
                     ;
                     through
                     evil
                     report
                     and
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                  
                   6.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   those
                   
                     in
                     whose
                     mouth
                     there
                     is
                     found
                     no
                     Guile
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     without
                     fault
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   language
                   wherein
                   St.
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Eph.
                     Chap.
                     5.
                     v.
                     25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     loved
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     himself
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     sanctify
                     and
                     cleanse
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     washing
                     of
                     Water
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     present
                     it
                     to
                     himself
                     a
                     glorious
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     having
                     spot
                     or
                     wrinkle
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     holy
                     and
                     without
                     blemish
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   worldly
                   and
                   wicked
                   persons
                   do
                   constitute
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   those
                   
                     who
                     could
                     learn
                     the
                     new
                     Song
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     sung
                     by
                     the
                     24.
                     
                     Elders
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     .
                  
                   What
                   Song
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   could
                   not
                   learn
                   ?
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   learn
                   Songs
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   sing
                   them
                   ;
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   Mystery
                   contained
                   under
                   this
                   
                     new
                     Song
                  
                   .
                   We
                   learn
                   not
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   practise
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   practise
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   learned
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     new
                     Song
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   denying
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   or
                   resolving
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   Cross
                   .
                   Worldlings
                   might
                   learn
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   .
                   The
                   Theory
                   doth
                   not
                   exceed
                   their
                   capacity
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   deny
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   is
                   unintelligible
                   
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   submit
                   unto
                   and
                   practise
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     twelve
                     Apostles
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   
                     hundred
                     and
                     forty
                     four
                     thousand
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   twelve
                   thousand
                   multiplied
                   twelve
                   times
                   ,
                   makes
                   up
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   144000.
                   
                   Besides
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   definite
                   number
                   ,
                   put
                   for
                   an
                   indefinite
                   ;
                   to
                   shew
                   both
                   that
                   God
                   knoweth
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   diminished
                   ▪
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   attempts
                   that
                   the
                   Dragon
                   makes
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   three
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Denunciation
                   against
                   Babylon
                   and
                   her
                   Followers
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     14.
                     v.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   GOD
                   hath
                   not
                   only
                   alway's
                   preserved
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   true
                   Believers
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   shew'd
                   )
                   never
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   nor
                   his
                   Image
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   moreover
                   raised
                   up
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   both
                   openly
                   condemned
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   exhorted
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   withdraw
                   from
                   her
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   this
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   
                     three
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   
                     third
                     Chapters
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   stiled
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Angels
                   are
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   appeared
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Everlasting
                     Gospel
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Rule
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   Reform
                   the
                   Church
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   Gods
                   Worship
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   degenerated
                   into
                   Superstition
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Gospel
                  
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Reed
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   measured
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   11.
                   
                   Chap.
                   The
                   Followers
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   have
                   alway's
                   used
                   to
                   accuse
                   those
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   condemned
                   their
                   Errors
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   they
                   preach
                   in
                   its
                   purity
                   ,
                   doth
                   fully
                   vindicate
                   them
                   against
                   this
                   accusation
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Gospel
                   which
                   was
                   written
                   and
                   preached
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   all
                   Ages
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Everlasting
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   
                     Three
                     Angels
                  
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   intimate
                   Three
                   different
                   Times
                   ,
                   wherein
                   God
                   raised
                   up
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   who
                   declared
                   against
                   the
                   Errors
                   and
                   Idolatries
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   these
                   three
                   different
                   Times
                   were
                   the
                   twelfth
                   ,
                   the
                   14
                   th
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   16
                   th
                   Centuries
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   twelfth
                   Age
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   1126.
                   there
                   arose
                   
                     Peter
                     du
                     Bruit
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   soon
                   after
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1147.
                   there
                   appeared
                   one
                   Henry
                   of
                   Tholoss
                   ,
                   whose
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   were
                   cried
                   down
                   for
                   Hereticks
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Petrobrusians
                   and
                   Henricians
                   .
                   Tho'
                   they
                   taught
                   nothing
                   
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Everlasting
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   thro
                   preaching
                   against
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mass
                     ,
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     Prayers
                  
                   and
                   
                     Offerings
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     ,
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   
                     Adoration
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Celibate
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   other
                   Errors
                   and
                   Superstitions
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   Age
                   there
                   arose
                   also
                   
                     Arnoldus
                     de
                     Bress
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   going
                   into
                   Italy
                   to
                   preach
                   against
                   those
                   Errors
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   
                     Frederick
                     Barberossa
                  
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   gratify
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whose
                   Friendship
                   he
                   sought
                   ,
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1155.
                   
                   In
                   which
                   year
                   Valdo
                   appeared
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   had
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   esteem
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   before
                   had
                   been
                   called
                   
                     Arnoldians
                     ,
                     Henricians
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Petrobrusians
                   ,
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   gotten
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Valdenses
                   .
                   Tho
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   mistake
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Valdo
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   made
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   stiled
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Valleys
                   of
                   Angrogna
                   and
                   Piedmont
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   had
                   been
                   harboured
                   from
                   the
                   day
                   's
                   of
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Teachers
                   are
                   represented
                   
                     crying
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     ,
                     Fear
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   at
                   that
                   season
                   Babylon
                   alone
                   was
                   dreaded
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   common
                   language
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   at
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     is
                     like
                     unto
                     the
                     Beast
                     ?
                     who
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     war
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   marked
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   farther
                   represented
                   crying
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     Glory
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   then
                   the
                   Honor
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   transferred
                   to
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   which
                   according
                   
                   to
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   with-holding
                   or
                   a
                   not-giving
                   Glory
                   to
                   God.
                   For
                   that
                   Apostle
                   being
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   he
                   accuseth
                   them
                   of
                   
                     not
                     having
                     glorified
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   
                     their
                     giving
                     that
                     honor
                     to
                     the
                     Creature
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   
                     belonged
                     to
                     none
                     save
                     to
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.
                   21
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   introduced
                   ,
                   threatning
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   that
                   Age
                   with
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     his
                     judgment
                     is
                     come
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   Denunciation
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Century
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Quarrels
                   between
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Frederick
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   filled
                   all
                   Christendom
                   with
                   Civil
                   Wars
                   ,
                   and
                   overwhelmed
                   it
                   with
                   Desolation
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Voiage
                   of
                   Louis
                   the
                   seventh
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Land
                  
                   ,
                   proved
                   most
                   unhappy
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   Saladin
                   towards
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   Age
                   conquered
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   became
                   defeated
                   and
                   droven
                   out
                   of
                   Palestine
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   further
                   introduced
                   ,
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                     to
                     every
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     kindred
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   through
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   these
                   Visions
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   Of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     13.
                     v
                     7.
                     that
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     over
                     all
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     who
                     dwelt
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     worshipped
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   can
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Papal
                  
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   Age
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   1360.
                   
                   
                     Iohn
                     Wicklif
                  
                   assaulted
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   called
                   him
                   
                     Archheretick
                     ,
                     Antichrist
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Impostore
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   proved
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   History
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Actions
                   .
                   He
                   preached
                   likewise
                   against
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   against
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   
                     Images
                     ,
                     Relicks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   .
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   this
                   Angel
                   was
                   so
                   powerful
                   and
                   efficacious
                   ,
                   that
                   Edward
                   the
                   third
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   ordained
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   thence
                   forward
                   Bishops
                   should
                   not
                   go
                   to
                   Rome
                   for
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   confirmed
                   at
                   home
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Metropolitans
                   .
                   This
                   Wicklif
                   upon
                   his
                   withdrawing
                   into
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   had
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hus
                  
                   for
                   his
                   Disciple
                   .
                   Which
                   Hus
                   by
                   the
                   alone
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   drew
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Bohemia
                   off
                   from
                   obedience
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Angel
                   is
                   introduced
                   crying
                   ,
                   
                     Babylon
                     is
                     falling
                     ,
                     is
                     falling
                     .
                  
                   Because
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   presage
                   of
                   the
                   falling
                   away
                   of
                   Nations
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   ensue
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Age.
                   
                     John
                     Hus
                  
                   was
                   burnt
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     publick
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     safe
                     Conduct
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   given
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Sigismond
                   .
                   And
                   History
                   reports
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   to
                   his
                   Judges
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     are
                     putting
                     a
                     Goose
                     to
                     death
                  
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   Hus
                   in
                   the
                   Bohemian
                   Language
                   signifies
                   )
                   
                     but
                     a
                     hundred
                     years
                     hence
                     God
                     will
                     raise
                     up
                     a
                     Swan
                     ,
                     whom
                     tho
                     ye
                     would
                     never
                     so
                     fain
                     destroy
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Prophecy
                   was
                   exactly
                   fulfilled
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hus
                  
                   was
                   burnt
                   anno
                   1415.
                   so
                   Luther
                   begun
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   by
                   writing
                   against
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1515.
                   
                   And
                   tho
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   did
                   all
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   stop
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   effect
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   was
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   16.
                   
                   Century
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Angel
                  
                   was
                   heard
                   ,
                   saying
                   loudly
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     worship
                     the
                     Beast
                     and
                     his
                     Image
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     his
                     mark
                     in
                     his
                     Forehead
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     Hand
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     drink
                     of
                     the
                     Wine
                     of
                     the
                     Wrath
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   Angel
                   is
                   Luther
                   ,
                   who
                   writ
                   with
                   that
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   with
                   that
                   efficacy
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   such
                   success
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Errors
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   Tyranny
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   near
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   who
                   reverenced
                   her
                   as
                   their
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   feared
                   her
                   as
                   their
                   Queen
                   ,
                   withdrew
                   from
                   her
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   look't
                   upon
                   her
                   with
                   detestation
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   uncleanness
                   and
                   Abominations
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   Rome
                   could
                   not
                   behold
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   despite
                   and
                   rage
                   ;
                   so
                   Believers
                   could
                   not
                   escape
                   suffering
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   from
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   saw
                   it self
                   so
                   dangerously
                   weakned
                   by
                   their
                   Separation
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   the
                   H.
                   Spirit
                   declareth
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     patience
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ;
                     here
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     ke●p
                     the
                     Commaudments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Iesus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   in
                   the
                   message
                   directed
                   thereupon
                   to
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   do's
                   likeway's
                   animate
                   and
                   fortify
                   them
                   against
                   all
                   those
                   evils
                   that
                   Babylon
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   
                     And
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     write
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     Dead
                     which
                     die
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     from
                     henceforth
                     ,
                     yea
                     saith
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     rest
                     from
                     their
                     labours
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     works
                     do
                     follow
                     them
                     .
                  
                   There
                   being
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   and
                   express
                   command
                   given
                   unto
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   ▪
                   
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   19.
                   
                   It
                   serves
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   great
                   importance
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   discovering
                   the
                   falsehood
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Doctrine
                   about
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Dead
                   ;
                   about
                   the
                   Worship
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   about
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   adjudged
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   for
                   fetching
                   them
                   thence
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   encouragement
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   assert
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Everlasting
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   Beast
                   for
                   defending
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Harvest
                   and
                   the
                   Vintage
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     14.
                     v.
                     14
                     ,
                     15
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THese
                   two
                   Visions
                   ,
                   do
                   without
                   doubt
                   signify
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   against
                   his
                   Enemies
                   and
                   the
                   Persecutors
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   Ieremiah
                   useth
                   the
                   similitudes
                   of
                   Vintage
                   and
                   Harvest
                   against
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Chaldees
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     51.
                     v.
                  
                   33.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Daughter
                     of
                     Babylon
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     threshing
                     floor
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     time
                     to
                     thresh
                     her
                     :
                     yet
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     her
                     Harvest
                     shall
                     come
                     .
                     Ioel
                  
                   also
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     13.
                     3.
                     
                     Put
                     in
                     the
                     Sicle
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Harvest
                     is
                     ripe
                     :
                     come
                     get
                     you
                     down
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Press
                     is
                     full
                     ,
                     the
                     fats
                     overflow
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     wickedness
                     is
                     great
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   who
                   do
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Harvest
                   respecteth
                   and
                   threatneth
                   
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Empire
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   are
                   agreed
                   that
                   the
                   Vintage
                   referreth
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   threatneth
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   most
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   Judgments
                   do
                   threaten
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Harvest
                   signifies
                   an
                   Initial
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Decision
                   as
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   particulars
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   Iudgment
                   was
                   executed
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   which
                   begun
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Age
                   ,
                   thro
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Luther
                   and
                   Zuinglius
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   Vintage
                   signifies
                   a
                   definitive
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   ruin
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   beyond
                   recovery
                   ,
                   thro
                   a
                   general
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   take
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Age
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   42.
                   
                   Months
                   and
                   1260.
                   days
                   will
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   two
                   Reformations
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   promised
                   by
                   that
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   
                     Bayblon
                     is
                     fallen
                     ,
                     is
                     fallen
                     .
                  
                   However
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   solidly
                   established
                   upon
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Iews
                   .
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   had
                   a
                   twofold
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   .
                   One
                   in
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   under
                   Zerubbabel
                   and
                   Iehosuah
                   ;
                   a
                   second
                   in
                   the
                   virtu
                   of
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Artaxerxes
                   and
                   Nehemiah
                   and
                   Ezra
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   Antitype
                   may
                   correspond
                   with
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   two
                   remarkable
                   Reformations
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   two
                   deliverances
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Captivity
                   of
                   
                     old
                     Babylon
                  
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   about
                   160.
                   years
                   ago
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   effected
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Zwinglius
                   and
                   Luther
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   when
                   God
                   
                   comes
                   to
                   execute
                   his
                   decree
                   against
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   her
                   drink
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   his
                   fury
                   .
                   Upon
                   the
                   first
                   return
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   out
                   of
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   all
                   they
                   did
                   was
                   to
                   erect
                   the
                   Altar
                   and
                   rebuild
                   the
                   temple
                   :
                   but
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   they
                   built
                   the
                   Walls
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   entire
                   and
                   perfect
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   Reformations
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   restored
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rearing
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   walls
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   restored
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   setled
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   safety
                   .
                   Nor
                   will
                   that
                   be
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   thro
                   a
                   general
                   &
                   second
                   Reformation
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   at
                   present
                   very
                   imperfect
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   neither
                   the
                   extent
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   perfection
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   .
                   Not
                   the
                   Extent
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   reacheth
                   only
                   towards
                   the
                   west
                   and
                   towards
                   the
                   North.
                   Not
                   the
                   perfection
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Reformed
                   are
                   much
                   divided
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Sects
                   which
                   disfigure
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   last
                   Reformation
                   shall
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   its
                   Latitude
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   purity
                   .
                   In
                   its
                   extension
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   reach
                   into
                   the
                   South
                   and
                   into
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   parts
                   .
                   In
                   its
                   purity
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   Sects
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   fondness
                   for
                   parties
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   Quarrels
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   disputes
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Wolf
                     shall
                     dwell
                     with
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     the
                     Lion
                     and
                     the
                     Ox
                     shall
                     feed
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     little
                     Child
                     shall
                     lead
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     hurt
                     
                     nor
                     destroy
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     holy
                     mountain
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     the
                     Earth
                     shall
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     knowledg
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     waters
                     cover
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                  
                   11.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Then
                   shall
                   this
                   prophecy
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Vials
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   are
                   fully
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   have
                   executed
                   his
                   
                     last
                     judgment
                  
                   against
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   Vintage
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   judg'ment
                   is
                   denounced
                   in
                   Terms
                   that
                   are
                   certainly
                   Hyperbolical
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   hyperbole
                   parallel
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   8
                   chap.
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   30.
                   
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     are
                  
                   these
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     blood
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Wine-press
                     ,
                     even
                     unto
                     the
                     horse-bridles
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                     and
                     six
                     hundred
                     furlongs
                     .
                  
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   not
                   hitherto
                   been
                   so
                   terrible
                   a
                   judgment
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   will
                   bring
                   upon
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Observation
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Learned
                   
                     English
                     man
                  
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   State
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Romania
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   extends
                   it self
                   from
                   Rome
                   to
                   Ancona
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Ponds
                   of
                   Verona
                   ,
                   be
                   in
                   length
                   
                     two
                     hundred
                     Italian
                     miles
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   seeing
                   200
                   
                     Italian
                     Miles
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   just
                   1600
                   furlongs
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   said
                   here
                   to
                   appear
                   ,
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     sitting
                     upon
                     a
                     white
                     Clowd
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     on
                     his
                     head
                     a
                     Golden
                     Crown
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   14.
                   v.
                   of
                   this
                   chap.
                   with
                   v.
                   13.
                   of
                   the
                   1.
                   
                   Chap.
                   and
                   with
                   v.
                   2.
                   of
                   the
                   19
                   ch
                   .
                   The
                   Angel
                   that
                   is
                   represented
                   
                     coming
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   saying
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   sate
                   upon
                   the
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   
                     thrust
                     in
                     thy
                     sickle
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   
                   calling
                   for
                   vengeance
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   Luke
                   chap.
                   18.
                   v.
                   7.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     God
                     avenge
                     his
                     own
                     Elect
                     ,
                     which
                     cry
                     night
                     and
                     day
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   delaying
                   to
                   thrust
                   in
                   the
                   sickle
                   ,
                   till
                   called
                   upon
                   and
                   commanded
                   ;
                   contains
                   an
                   allusion
                   to
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   Sickle
                   into
                   the
                   corn
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   who
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   had
                   given
                   order
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   judgment
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   described
                   chap.
                   19.
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Wine
                     Press
                     of
                  
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   is
                   also
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   likewise
                   with
                   that
                   denounced
                   in
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   ;
                   only
                   with
                   this
                   difference
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   the
                   Vintage
                   expresseth
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   the
                   Vials
                   declare
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     15.
                     v.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IT
                   being
                   the
                   Scripture
                   Stile
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   to
                   compare
                   people
                   to
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   ;
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Sea
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   stiled
                   a
                   Sea
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   she
                   is
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   other
                   Societies
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   tempestuous
                   and
                   muddy
                   :
                   whereas
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   Belivers
                   is
                   clean
                   and
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   being
                   justified
                   thro
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   .
                
                 
                   Fire
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   this
                   Sea
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   afflictions
                   and
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   suffered
                   from
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   
                     who
                     had
                     gotten
                     the
                     Victory
                     over
                     the
                     Beast
                     and
                     over
                     his
                     Image
                     ,
                     and
                     over
                     his
                     mark
                     ,
                     &
                     over
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     stand
                     upon
                     this
                     Sea
                     of
                     Glass
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     harps
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     sing
                     the
                     song
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     &
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb.
                  
                   They
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   and
                   Martyr's
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   victorious
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   persecutions
                   of
                   Babylon
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   are
                   here
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   that
                   sung
                   a
                   song
                   to
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   having
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   seen
                   the
                   entire
                   destruction
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   of
                   these
                   conquerors
                   over
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     stood
                     upon
                     a
                     Sea
                     of
                     Glass
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   meaneth
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   their
                   being
                   upon
                   the
                   shore
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   this
                   phrase
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   else
                   where
                   signify
                   the
                   being
                   meerly
                   upon
                   the
                   Seashore
                   ;
                   1
                   Kings
                   4.
                   20.
                   where
                   the
                   sand
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Sea
                     shore
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   as
                   being
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea.
                  
                   For
                   these
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Militant
                   Church
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   and
                   Triumphant
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Mystical
                   Body
                   .
                   
                   Tho
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   ;
                   but
                   retired
                   and
                   withdrawn
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   gotten
                   upon
                   the
                   Shore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Smoak
                   where-with
                   it
                   was
                   filled
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     15.
                     v.
                     5
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   whole
                   House
                   built
                   upon
                   Mount
                   Moriah
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   only
                   that
                   Appartment
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     of
                     Holies
                  
                   where
                   the
                   Ark
                   stood
                   ,
                   was
                   properly
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   otherway's
                   stiled
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   Witness
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   .
                   For
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   Ahaz
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   shut
                   up
                   ;
                   but
                   under
                   Hezeki●
                   the
                   Reformer
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   again
                   opened
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   Superstition
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   were
                   condemned
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   publickly
                   preached
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   thence
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   gathered
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Vials
                   which
                   are
                   mentioned
                   in
                   this
                   15
                   chapter
                   ,
                   and
                   poured
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   
                   following
                   ,
                   do
                   belong
                   to
                   this
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Antichrist
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   there
                   shineth
                   a
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Vials
                   are
                   all
                   contained
                   under
                   the
                   seventh
                   Trompet
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   fact
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   mentioned
                   repeated
                   under
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                  
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   the
                   Temple
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   Represented
                   open
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   passage
                   to
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Angels
                  
                   that
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   Vials
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   give
                   way
                   for
                   all
                   Nations
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   v.
                   4.
                   that
                   
                     all
                     Nation
                     shall
                     come
                     and
                     worship
                     before
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   collected
                   from
                   v.
                   8.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     could
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     seven
                     plagues
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     were
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   plainly
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Temple
                   is
                   therefore
                   opened
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   way
                   made
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   long
                   shut
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Smoak
                   that
                   filled
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   answereth
                   to
                   the
                   Cloud
                   that
                   covered
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Glory
                  
                   which
                   so
                   filled
                   the
                   Tent
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   that
                   Moses
                   himself
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Exod.
                     chap.
                     40.
                     v.
                  
                   34.
                   which
                   thing
                   is
                   also
                   reported
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     1
                     Kings
                     chap.
                     8.
                     v.
                  
                   10
                   ;
                   11
                   ▪
                   Now
                   as
                   the
                   Cloud
                   was
                   a
                   
                     Symbol
                     '
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   presence
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Smoak
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   presage
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     Return
                  
                   again
                   into
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   for
                   so
                   song
                   time
                   abandoned
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   to
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Babylon
                   .
                   chap.
                   11.
                   v.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Smoak
                   caused
                   
                     that
                     no
                     
                     man
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     seven
                     plagues
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     were
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   intimateth
                   ,
                   that
                   tho
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Enemies
                   draweth
                   near
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   wherein
                   the
                   Gospel
                   shall
                   shine
                   bright
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   universally
                   received
                   and
                   followed
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   Subversion
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   until
                   the
                   Vials
                   have
                   been
                   poured
                   out
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Time
                   when
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   is
                   described
                   at
                   length
                   in
                   the
                   
                     18th
                     Chapter
                  
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   Babylon
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   either
                   for
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   her
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Papacy
                   or
                   Popery
                   :
                   the
                   Destruction
                   described
                   in
                   the
                   
                     18th
                     chap.
                  
                   do's
                   respect
                   her
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                   According
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Vial
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     her
                     plagues
                     shall
                     come
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     mourning
                     ,
                     and
                     famine
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     shall
                     be
                     utterly
                     burnt
                     with
                     fire
                     ,
                     because
                     strong
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     who
                     judgeth
                     her
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   then
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     committed
                     fornication
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     lived
                     diliciously
                     with
                     her
                     ,
                     shall
                     bewaile
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     lament
                     for
                     her
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     smoak
                     of
                     her
                     burning
                     ;
                     &
                     that
                     the
                     merchants
                     also
                     shall
                     mourn
                     over
                     her
                     ▪
                     because
                     none
                     buyeth
                     her
                     Merchandise
                     any
                     more
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     Ship-master
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Sailers
                     in
                     Ships
                     ,
                     shall
                     cast
                     dust
                     on
                     their
                     heads
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     smoak
                     of
                     her
                     burning
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   who
                   are
                   these
                   Kings
                   ,
                   these
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   these
                   Shipmasters
                   and
                   these
                   Sailors
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   thus
                   mourn
                   and
                   lament
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   seeing
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   total
                   ruin
                   of
                   her
                   that
                   was
                   both
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ?
                   The
                   Kings
                   ,
                   are
                   partly
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   esteem
                   themselves
                   ,
                   equal
                   to
                   Princes
                   ;
                   and
                   partly
                   Kings
                   themselves
                   and
                   Soveraign's
                   that
                   are
                   Secular
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Masters
                     of
                     Ships
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   .
                   The
                   Sailers
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   inferior
                   Clergy
                   .
                   The
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Friers
                   that
                   sell
                   the
                   dispensations
                   ,
                   the
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   the
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Agnus
                     Dei's
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   and
                   who
                   do
                   vend
                   those
                   Triffles
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   precious
                   of
                   all
                   commodities
                   ;
                   making
                   people
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   their
                   consciences
                   and
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   their
                   Soul
                   's
                   pend
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   papists
                   and
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                   subsisting
                   after
                   that
                   Rome
                   is
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   worship
                   that
                   Idol
                   ,
                   tho
                   reduced
                   into
                   ashes
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   
                     16th
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   10.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Angel
                     poured
                     out
                     his
                     Vial
                     upon
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     became
                     full
                     of
                     darkness
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   the
                   City
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   heretofore
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   
                   Empire
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   subsist
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   Rome
                   it self
                   is
                   destroyed
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   became
                   full
                   of
                   darkness
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                   sorrowful
                   ,
                   dejected
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   affliction
                   and
                   mourning
                   ;
                   without
                   that
                   pomp
                   and
                   splendor
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   had
                   enjoyed
                   before
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   that
                   Vial.
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   19.
                   
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   19.
                   that
                   he
                   
                     saw
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Armies
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     war
                     against
                     him
                     that
                     sat
                     upon
                     the
                     white
                     Horse
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     his
                     Army
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Beast
                     was
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     false
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     that
                     wrought
                     miracles
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     be
                     deceived
                     them
                     that
                     had
                     received
                     the
                     mark
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     worshipped
                     his
                     Image
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     were
                     cast
                     alive
                     into
                     a
                     Lake
                     of
                     fire
                     burning
                     with
                     brimstone
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   ere
                   the
                   Papal
                   Hierarchy
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   entirely
                   abolished
                   .
                   The
                   Time
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   run
                   out
                   between
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   expresly
                   marked
                   by
                   the
                   H.
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   Time
                   wherein
                   Rome
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   all
                   probability
                   this
                   destruction
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   far
                   off
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     signs
                  
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   precede
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   already
                   see
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   signes
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     the
                     increase
                     and
                     thickning
                     of
                     darkness
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   without
                   a
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   that
                   Babylon
                   is
                   threatned
                   with
                   plagues
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   number
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   18.
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   being
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   therein
                   allude
                   to
                   the
                   Plagues
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   
                     Babylon
                     ;
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   Spiritually
                   called
                   Sodom
                   and
                   
                   Egypt
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   she
                   is
                   stiled
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   she
                   hath
                   committed
                   the
                   crime
                   of
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   fire
                   as
                   Sodom
                   was
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   18.
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   she
                   is
                   called
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   her
                   having
                   afflicted
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Egypt
                   did
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   she
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   as
                   Egypt
                   was
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   last
                   plague
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Lord
                   smote
                   Egypt
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   their
                   first-born
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   last
                   save
                   one
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   darkness
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Exod.
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     v.
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     thick
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     see
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   since
                   the
                   darkness
                   of
                   ignorance
                   and
                   impiety
                   ,
                   had
                   over-spread
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                     .
                     Baronius
                  
                   and
                   a
                   hundred
                   other
                   Popish
                   writers
                   ,
                   do
                   acknowledg
                   the
                   thickness
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   age
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   measure
                   and
                   degree
                   that
                   is
                   astonishing
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   so
                   gross
                   and
                   palpable
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   greater
                   .
                   What
                   ignorance
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   infamous
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   Impiety
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   enormous
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   conduct
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Clergy
                  
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     in
                     France
                  
                   ?
                   They
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Mass
                   ;
                   they
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   confess
                   ;
                   they
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   Communicate
                   ;
                   they
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   adore
                   the
                   Host
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   eat
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Protestants
                   do
                   not
                   adore
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Rome
                   will
                   have
                   her
                   God
                   served
                   by
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   she
                   doth
                   believe
                   such
                   a
                   service
                   to
                   be
                   acceptable
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Yea
                   it
                   importeth
                   Romes
                   obliging
                   her
                   pretended
                   Converts
                   ,
                   to
                   prophane
                   the
                   most
                   august
                   and
                   Sacred
                   thing
                   in
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   heighth
                   
                   of
                   impiety
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   can
                   proceed
                   from
                   nothing
                   but
                   an
                   ignorance
                   as
                   gross
                   and
                   palpable
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Egyptian
                     darkness
                  
                   was
                   .
                   For
                   tho
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   have
                   prophaned
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   tho
                   the
                   Pagans
                   have
                   Prophaned
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   and
                   tho
                   the
                   Mahometans
                   and
                   the
                   Protestants
                   have
                   Prophaned
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   yet
                   nothing
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   wondred
                   at
                   ,
                   seeing
                   every
                   one
                   acteth
                   therein
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   principles
                   ,
                   and
                   sutably
                   to
                   that
                   hatred
                   which
                   all
                   men
                   bear
                   to
                   a
                   Religion
                   that
                   they
                   believe
                   to
                   be
                   false
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   either
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   Jews
                   ,
                   or
                   Mahometans
                   ,
                   or
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   publick
                   Ministers
                   of
                   those
                   Religions
                   to
                   compel
                   their
                   Enemies
                   to
                   prophane
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   expose
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   their
                   Adoration
                   to
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   never
                   heretofore
                   done
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   possible
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   some
                   particular
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   &
                   had
                   no
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   Ministers
                   themselves
                   should
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fact
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   example
                   in
                   History
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   have
                   punished
                   the
                   contempt
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   terrible
                   manner
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   Popish
                   teachers
                   &
                   the
                   Emissaries
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Friers
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   sunk
                   into
                   this
                   excess
                   of
                   impiety
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   guilty
                   of
                   this
                   prodigious
                   profanation
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   people
                   through
                   force
                   to
                   worship
                   and
                   eat
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   know
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   worship
                   ,
                   but
                   despise
                   and
                   abhor
                   .
                   
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Clergy
                  
                   that
                   is
                   sunk
                   into
                   this
                   excess
                   of
                   wickedness
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   given
                   up
                   to
                   so
                   horrid
                   a
                   profanation
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   wont
                   alway's
                   heretofore
                   to
                   murther
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   stiled
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   counted
                   it
                   both
                   honorable
                   and
                   meritorious
                   to
                   kill
                   them
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   but
                   within
                   these
                   few
                   years
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   altered
                   the
                   method
                   of
                   their
                   procedure
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   
                     cast
                     their
                     pearls
                     before
                     those
                  
                   whom
                   they
                   themselves
                   
                     esteem
                     for
                     swine
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   make
                   converts
                   at
                   the
                   cost
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   most
                   sacred
                   and
                   holy
                   in
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   This
                   Impiety
                   must
                   undoubtedly
                   flow
                   
                     from
                     a
                     Darkness
                     answerable
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   hindreth
                   Rome
                   from
                   discerning
                   and
                   distinguishing
                   between
                   its
                   
                     own
                     Mysteries
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   its
                   Enemies
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   consequence
                   the
                   last
                   plague
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   
                     of
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                     ,
                  
                   must
                   suddenly
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                  
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   loss
                   which
                   she
                   will
                   sustain
                   by
                   the
                   falling
                   off
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   first-born
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Rome
                   will
                   then
                   lose
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   throw
                   off
                   her
                   yoak
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     17.
                     v.
                     16.
                     that
                     Kings
                     shall
                     hate
                     the
                     whore
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     her
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   vast
                   riches
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   Treasures
                   which
                   she
                   sucks
                   out
                   of
                   Kingdoms
                   as
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Tribute
                   ,
                   the
                   Revenues
                   and
                   Benefices
                   of
                   her
                   Clergy
                   ;
                   which
                   Kings
                   shall
                   seise
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   weary
                   of
                   being
                   any
                   longer
                   Tributaries
                   to
                   her
                   .
                   All
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   is
                   distinguished
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   
                   Monarchs
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Eldest
                     Son
                  
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   in
                   throwing
                   off
                   the
                   yoak
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   
                     most
                     Christian
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   such
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   follow
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   said
                   that
                   Rome
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Egypt
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   further
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   shall
                   also
                   perish
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   why
                   she
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   When
                   she
                   comes
                   to
                   see
                   herself
                   stript
                   by
                   Kings
                   ,
                   she
                   will
                   endeavour
                   to
                   reduce
                   them
                   to
                   her
                   obedience
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   thunders
                   of
                   the
                   Vatican
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   
                     Papal
                     Excommunications
                  
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   upon
                   the
                   being
                   thus
                   treated
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   war
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   her
                   insolence
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   so
                   besiege
                   and
                   shut
                   her
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   feel
                   all
                   the
                   scourages
                   of
                   divine
                   vengeance
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   objected
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   saith
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   beholding
                   the
                   smoak
                   of
                   her
                   burning
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     shall
                     mourn
                     over
                     her
                  
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Rome
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   besieged
                   ,
                   fire
                   from
                   heaven
                   will
                   fall
                   upon
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   upon
                   Sodom
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Kings
                   who
                   had
                   besieged
                   her
                   ,
                   will
                   lament
                   and
                   mourn
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   immediate
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   ravish
                   them
                   of
                   so
                   fine
                   a
                   prey
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   rich
                   a
                   spoil
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   binding
                   of
                   Satan
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Millenary
                   Reign
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     20.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Do
                   ingenuously
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   as
                   much
                   prejudiced
                   against
                   the
                   modern
                   Millenarians
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   the
                   ancient
                   .
                   Tho
                   there
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   great
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Ancient
                   and
                   the
                   Modern
                   ,
                   as
                   between
                   those
                   who
                   carry
                   a
                   matter
                   too
                   far
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   observe
                   no
                   bounds
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   extreamly
                   moderate
                   and
                   sober
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   use
                   all
                   the
                   discretion
                   and
                   softnings
                   imaginable
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   truth
                   ▪
                   after
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   throughly
                   examined
                   the
                   vision
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   juncture
                   of
                   time
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   placeth
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   a
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   between
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   War
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   loosing
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   imprisoned
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   .
                   I
                   must
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   find
                   my self
                   conquered
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   forced
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     enjoy
                     for
                     some
                     Ages
                     an
                     entire
                     and
                     uninterrupted
                     peace
                     here
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   confirmed
                   in
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   vast
                   
                   number
                   of
                   Prophesies
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   expounded
                   without
                   violence
                   offered
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   inexplicable
                   riddles
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   to
                   enjoy
                   that
                   peace
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   those
                   promises
                   give
                   us
                   assurance
                   .
                   And
                   finding
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   danger
                   in
                   embracing
                   that
                   opinion
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   closed
                   with
                   it
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   hesitation
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   danger
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   Tranquillity
                   here
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   see
                   none
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   believing
                   so
                   will
                   give
                   offence
                   to
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   another
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   affirm
                   that
                   the
                   Cross
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Banner
                   and
                   Livery
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   thro
                   all
                   Ages
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   very
                   Gentlemen
                   do
                   acknowledg
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   rest
                   and
                   peace
                   during
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantine
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   who
                   place
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   that
                   Emperor
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   understand
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   Tranquillity
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   enjoyed
                   from
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   She
                   became
                   disturbed
                   and
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   Arrians
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   ▪
                   Antimillenarians
                   do
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   twenty
                   years
                   calmness
                   and
                   serenity
                   .
                   Why
                   then
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   offended
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   who
                   are
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   peace
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   greater
                   length
                   and
                   duration
                   ?
                   And
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   own
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Cross
                   is
                   not
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   accident
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   subsist
                   .
                   God
                   can
                   as
                   well
                   sanctify
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   prosperity
                   as
                   in
                   adversity
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   calm
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   tempest
                   .
                   Iob
                   was
                   righteous
                   and
                   rich
                   in
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   affluence
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   misery
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   may
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   world
                   be
                   to
                   last
                   seven
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   eight
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   what
                   danger
                   will
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   allowing
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   one
                   thousand
                   years
                   peace
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   six
                   or
                   seven
                   thousand
                   that
                   She
                   is
                   be
                   in
                   trouble
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   without
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   hearken
                   unto
                   what
                   God
                   saith
                   to
                   us
                   upon
                   this
                   subject
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Prophets
                   .
                   Lo
                   ,
                   what
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Rev
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     I
                     saw
                     an
                     Angel
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     Key
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     Chain
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     And
                     he
                     laid
                     hold
                     on
                     the
                     Dragon
                     ,
                     that
                     old
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     bound
                     him
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     And
                     cast
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit
                     ,
                     and
                     shut
                     him
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     a
                     Seal
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     deceive
                     the
                     Nations
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     should
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     loosed
                     a
                     little
                     season
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     sat
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     judgment
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     beheaded
                     for
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     worshipped
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     neither
                     his
                     
                     Image
                     ,
                     neither
                     had
                     received
                     his
                     mark
                     upon
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     right
                     hands
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     lived
                     and
                     reigned
                     with
                     Christ
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     But
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     lived
                     not
                     again
                     until
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     were
                     finished
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     Resurrection
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Blessed
                     and
                     holy
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     part
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     on
                     such
                     the
                     second
                     death
                     hath
                     no
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     Priests
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     reign
                     with
                     him
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     are
                     expired
                     ,
                     Satan
                     shall
                     be
                     loosed
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     prison
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     And
                     shall
                     go
                     out
                     to
                     deceive
                     the
                     Nations
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     four
                     Quarters
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   say
                   as
                   Iob
                   did
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     my
                     Redeemer
                     Liveth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     stand
                     at
                     the
                     latter
                     day
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     19.
                     v.
                  
                   25.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   raise
                   and
                   gather
                   together
                   my
                   Bones
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   scattered
                   about
                   the
                   Graves
                   mouth
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   cometh
                   from
                   Heaven
                   with
                   his
                   Glorious
                   Angels
                   ,
                   to
                   judg
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   misery
                   wherein
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cause
                   me
                   to
                   enjoy
                   an
                   entire
                   peace
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   all
                   my
                   Enemies
                   ▪
                   For
                   Iob
                   was
                   as
                   well
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   her
                   adorable
                   Head.
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   doth
                   here
                   represent
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   described
                   her
                   sufferings
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   saw
                   her
                   Rising
                   
                   after
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   injoying
                   the
                   gracious
                   presence
                   of
                   her
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   unbelieving
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   some
                   Divines
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   obscure
                   passage
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   obscurity
                   does
                   arise
                   from
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   three
                   prejudices
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   possessed
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   last
                   any
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   St.
                   Peter
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     1
                     Epist
                     .
                     chap.
                     4.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Thar
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Millenarians
                   ,
                   who
                   conceived
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   should
                   come
                   from
                   Heaven
                   down
                   here
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   to
                   converse
                   visibly
                   with
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cause
                   them
                   enjoy
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   pleasures
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   as
                   a
                   carnal
                   opinion
                   tending
                   to
                   sensuality
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Cross
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Livery
                   of
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                   through
                   all
                   Ages
                   ;
                   because
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     will
                     come
                     after
                     me
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     take
                     up
                     his
                     Cross
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   16.
                   24.
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   Apostles
                   have
                   declared
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     through
                     many
                     tribulations
                     we
                     must
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   14.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   believe
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   be
                   fo
                   
                     near
                     its
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   seeing
                   before
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   converted
                   ;
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   in
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Babylon
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   knoweth
                   how
                   long
                   time
                   there
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   her
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   Religion
                   ;
                   
                   without
                   reckoning
                   what
                   time
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   run
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                     Reign
                  
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   War
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   all
                   Ages
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   have
                   reason
                   to
                   disclaim
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Millenarians
                   ,
                   as
                   carnal
                   and
                   absurd
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   counting
                   it
                   a
                   carnal
                   opinion
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   Tranquillity
                   and
                   Peace
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   during
                   which
                   time
                   she
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   visible
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   to
                   be
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   Antichrist
                   being
                   totally
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   enlightned
                   with
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                     Reign
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   consist
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   true
                   Christians
                   shall
                   be
                   greater
                   than
                   ever
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   their
                   knowledg
                   more
                   large
                   ,
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   more
                   holy
                   ,
                   their
                   Love
                   more
                   strong
                   ,
                   their
                   Zeal
                   more
                   ardent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   most
                   perfect
                   peace
                   both
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   hath
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   his
                   Apostles
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Cross
                   and
                   Tribulations
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Livery
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   path
                   to
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   any
                   where
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   never
                   to
                   enjoy
                   any
                   long
                   peace
                   here
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   give
                   us
                   ground
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   calm
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   possible
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   express
                   manner
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   hath
                   here
                   done
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   foretold
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   rage
                   had
                   wearied
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   Ages
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   now
                   represent
                   
                     Satan's
                     being
                     cast
                     into
                     prison
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     deceive
                     the
                     Nations
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     .
                  
                   How
                   can
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   during
                   this
                   whole
                   time
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Satan
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Nations
                   no
                   more
                   deceived
                   ,
                   the
                   Papacy
                   being
                   either
                   wholly
                   abolished
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   weakned
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   lift
                   up
                   its
                   head
                   .
                   This
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   then
                   a
                   natural
                   and
                   an
                   infallible
                   ▪
                   consequence
                   of
                   Satan's
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   Prison
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   further
                   added
                   :
                   
                     I
                     saws
                  
                   ,
                   say's
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     beheaded
                     for
                     the
                     witness
                     of
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     worshipped
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     reigned
                     with
                     Christ
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     Resurrection
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Reign
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   State
                   of
                   Tranquillity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   profound
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   her
                   state
                   of
                   Bondage
                   ,
                   Trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   Oppression
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   cruel
                   and
                   bloody
                   Reign
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   
                     this
                     first
                     Resurrection
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Grave
                     of
                     Sin
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Souls
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Sanctification
                   .
                   For
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   designs
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Relative
                   This
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   reference
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   spoken
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   Sin
                   ;
                   but
                   had
                   discoursed
                   only
                   
                     of
                     living
                     and
                     Reigning
                     with
                     Christ
                     a
                     thousand
                     
                     years
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     of
                     Thrones
                  
                   that
                   were
                   given
                   whereon
                   to
                   judg
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   to
                   reign
                   ;
                   which
                   expresseth
                   a
                   flourishing
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   sway
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   can
                   no
                   way
                   's
                   agree
                   to
                   that
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   Sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   raised
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   live
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   a
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   with
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   opinion
                   containeth
                   nothing
                   that
                   interferes
                   either
                   with
                   Reason
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   Faith.
                   For
                   this
                   being
                   the
                   only
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   wherein
                   this
                   particular
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   places
                   the
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   most
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   most
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Stile
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   this
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   all
                   her
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   State
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   .
                   For
                   Afflictions
                   being
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Death
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     37.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Isaiah
                  
                   26.
                   14
                   ,
                   19.
                   and
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   by
                   consequence
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   both
                   a
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   it
                   goes
                   before
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   pledg
                   and
                   a
                   forerunner
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   whom
                   Babylon
                   had
                   condemned
                   to
                   death
                   as
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   were
                   esteemed
                   by
                   her
                   Followers
                   to
                   be
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Death
                  
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   her
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   her
                   Martyrs
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   fully
                   justified
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   
                   she
                   comes
                   to
                   Reign
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   her
                   Martyrs
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   happy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   Reigning
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   who
                   have
                   part
                   in
                   this
                   
                     first
                     Resurrection
                  
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   part
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Honor
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Memory
                   universally
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   seems
                   to
                   import
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   shall
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   1000.
                   
                     years
                     Reign
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   part
                   in
                   this
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   ?
                
                 
                   If
                   one
                   should
                   believe
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   this
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   nor
                   how
                   far
                   he
                   will
                   extend
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   then
                   pour
                   out
                   his
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   all
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   then
                   shall
                   be
                   really
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     willing
                     People
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     beauties
                     of
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     a
                     Holy
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Royal
                     Priesthood
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   would
                   seem
                   as
                   if
                   St.
                   John
                   favoured
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   not
                   meerly
                   ,
                   
                     blessed
                     is
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Blessed
                     and
                     Holy
                     is
                     he
                     who
                     hath
                     part
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Resurrection
                     .
                  
                   At
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   hitherto
                   Worldlings
                   and
                   Hypocrites
                   have
                   exceeded
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   sincere
                   Christians
                   ;
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   Reign
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   than
                   
                     a
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     shall
                     then
                     fall
                     into
                     good
                     and
                     honest
                     Hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     bring
                     forth
                     eighty
                     and
                     a
                     hundred
                     
                     for
                     one
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   carnal
                   in
                   this
                   Millenarian
                   opinion
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   doth
                   become
                   the
                   magnificency
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   is
                   suteable
                   to
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   infinite
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   alone
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   promised
                   this
                   Reign
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ;
                   but
                   Daniel
                   and
                   Isaiah
                   have
                   also
                   promised
                   it
                   ,
                   tho'
                   less
                   clearly
                   than
                   this
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   reason
                   .
                
                 
                   Daniel
                   says
                   in
                   his
                   
                     second
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   35
                   ,
                   44
                   ,
                   45.
                   that
                   the
                   Image
                   which
                   appeared
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Babylon
                   in
                   his
                   Dream
                   ,
                   was
                   broken
                   in
                   pieces
                   by
                   a
                   
                     little
                     stone
                     cut
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Mountain
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   
                     little
                     Stone
                     cut
                     out
                     without
                     a
                     hand
                     ,
                     became
                     a
                     great
                     Mountain
                     ,
                     and
                     filled
                     the
                     whole
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   
                     little
                     Stone
                  
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   out-live
                   the
                   destruction
                   and
                   ruin
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Roman
                  
                   Empire
                   ,
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Feet
                     of
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   all
                   Empires
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   spread
                   it self
                   throw
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   before
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   meaneth
                   by
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Resurrection
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   
                     Reigning
                     with
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Daniel
                   says
                   in
                   the
                   seventh
                   
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   27.
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   fourth
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     under
                     the
                     whole
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     were
                     given
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     Dominions
                     shall
                     serve
                     and
                     obey
                     him
                     .
                  
                   This
                   cannot
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   Dominions
                   ;
                   nor
                   hath
                   it
                   hitherto
                   been
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   1000
                   years
                   ,
                   whereof
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   doth
                   here
                   speak
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   desire
                   more
                   plain
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     chap.
                     65.
                     v.
                     17.
                     &c.
                  
                   where
                   God
                   speaketh
                   in
                   these
                   Terms
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     create
                     new
                     Heavens
                     and
                     a
                     new
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     former
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     nor
                     come
                     into
                     mind
                     .
                     But
                     be
                     you
                     glad
                     and
                     rejoice
                     forever
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     create
                     .
                     For
                     behold
                     I
                     create
                     Jerusalem
                     a
                     rejoicing
                     ;
                     and
                     her
                     people
                     a
                     joy
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     weeping
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     heard
                     in
                     her
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     crying
                     .
                     There
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     thence
                     an
                     Infant
                     of
                     day's
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     old
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     fulfilled
                     his
                     day's
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Child
                     shall
                     die
                     a
                     hundred
                     year
                     old
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     shall
                     build
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     inhabit
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     plant
                     vineyards
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     labour
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     nor
                     bring
                     forth
                     Children
                     for
                     trouble
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     offsprings
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     before
                     they
                     call
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     answer
                     ;
                     and
                     while
                     they
                     are
                     yet
                     speaking
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     hear
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   passage
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   room
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   yea
                   not
                   in
                   an
                   allegorical
                   sense
                   .
                   Nor
                   have
                   they
                   been
                   fulfilled
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   till
                   our
                   day's
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   after
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Resurrection
                  
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                   after
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   all
                   her
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   during
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   in
                   
                   which
                   she
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   a
                   perfect
                   peace
                   .
                   We
                   can
                   give
                   no
                   sense
                   to
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   adjust
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   glorified
                   .
                   There
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   
                     from
                     thence
                     an
                     Infant
                     of
                     day's
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     old
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     accomplished
                     his
                     day's
                     .
                  
                   Shall
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Child
                     shall
                     die
                     an
                     hundred
                     years
                     old
                     ?
                  
                   Or
                   are
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   to
                   receive
                   their
                   completion
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     build
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     inhabite
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     shall
                     plant
                     vine
                     yards
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     labour
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     nor
                     bring
                     forth
                     for
                     trouble
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     blessed
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     off
                     spring
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     before
                     they
                     call
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     answer
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   take
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   a
                   literal
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   without
                   any
                   difficulty
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   then
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   hitherto
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   any
                   thing
                   like
                   unto
                   this
                   been
                   ever
                   seen
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   we
                   affix
                   unto
                   them
                   such
                   a
                   Mystical
                   sense
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   from
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   till
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   less
                   can
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   be
                   proved
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   we
                   avoid
                   the
                   fastning
                   the
                   like
                   Exposition
                   upon
                   that
                   other
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                     1
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     there
                     shall
                     come
                     forth
                     a
                     rod
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Stem
                     of
                  
                   Jesse
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     branch
                     shall
                     grow
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     roots
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     rest
                     upon
                     him
                     .
                     In
                     righteousness
                     shall
                     he
                     judg
                     the
                     poor
                     ,
                     and
                     reprove
                     the
                     meek
                     with
                     equity
                     .
                     He
                     shall
                     smite
                     the
                     Earth
                     with
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     his
                     lips
                     shall
                     be
                     stay
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     The
                     Wolf
                     shall
                     dwell
                     with
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     the
                     
                     Leopard
                     shall
                     lie
                     down
                     with
                     the
                     Kid
                     ,
                     the
                     Cow
                     and
                     the
                     Bear
                     shall
                     feed
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lion
                     shall
                     eat
                     straw
                     like
                     the
                     Ox
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     little
                     Child
                     shall
                     lead
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     hurt
                     nor
                     destroy
                     in
                     all
                     my
                     holy
                     mountain
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Earth
                     shall
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     knowledg
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     waters
                     cover
                     the
                     Seas
                     .
                  
                   I
                   dare
                   maintain
                   against
                   the
                   warmest
                   Antimillenarians
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Prophesie
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   accomplished
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   The
                   
                     fourth
                     verse
                  
                   does
                   plainly
                   guide
                   to
                   this
                   sense
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     smite
                     the
                     Earth
                     with
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     his
                     lips
                     shall
                     he
                     slay
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   had
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   in
                   his
                   thoughts
                   when
                   he
                   wrote
                   the
                   
                     2d
                     .
                     chap
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     2d
                     .
                     Ep.
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   described
                   Antichrist
                   by
                   his
                   principal
                   Characters
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   v.
                   8.
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     destroy
                     this
                     wicked
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     destroy
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   what
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   speak
                   ?
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   coming
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   accord
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   is
                   predicted
                   by
                   Isaiah
                   .
                   And
                   whensoever
                   the
                   Iews
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Nations
                   converted
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   then
                   appear
                   so
                   clearly
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   is
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   descend
                   from
                   heaven
                   unto
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   more
                   convinced
                   .
                   This
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   be
                   magnificent
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   forward
                   to
                   appear
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   glorious
                   in
                   holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   victorious
                   over
                   all
                   her
                   Enemies
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   promised
                   in
                   this
                   Oracle
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   perfect
                   union
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   with
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   promised
                   under
                   the
                   Embleme
                   of
                   
                     wild
                     beasts
                  
                   ,
                   dwelling
                   and
                   feeding
                   peaceably
                   with
                   the
                   Lamb
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Ox.
                   When
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   seen
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   converted
                   by
                   .
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   and
                   his
                   fellow
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   I
                   do
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   then
                   seen
                   ,
                   save
                   a
                   small
                   pattern
                   of
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   prophecy
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   of
                   their
                   rejection
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   peace
                   which
                   appeared
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   was
                   of
                   too
                   short
                   a
                   continuance
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   all
                   the
                   Force
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   of
                   this
                   Union
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   harmony
                   of
                   agreement
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   before
                   us
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   gives
                   ground
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   2d
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   abundance
                   and
                   large
                   diffusion
                   of
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God.
                   This
                   is
                   expresly
                   promised
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     whole
                     Earth
                     shall
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     knowledg
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     waters
                     cover
                     the
                     Sea.
                  
                   From
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   till
                   our
                   day's
                   ,
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   nothing
                   seen
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   answer
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   this
                   promise
                   .
                   The
                   darkness
                   of
                   Paganism
                   prevailed
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   till
                   Constantine
                   .
                   That
                   of
                   
                   Arianism-followed
                   soon
                   after
                   that
                   of
                   Heathenism
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   of
                   Antichristianism
                   hath
                   reigned
                   for
                   above
                   these
                   twelve
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   dissipated
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   darkness
                   of
                   Mahometanism
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   spread
                   it self
                   very
                   far
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   ?
                   Is
                   this
                   plentiful
                   effusion
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   designed
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   the
                   Lords
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   all
                   Nations
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   share
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   This
                   great
                   Event
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Millennian
                   Reign
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Innocency
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   Harmlesness
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   promised
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     hurt
                     nor
                     destroy
                     in
                     all
                     my
                     Holy
                     Mountain
                     ;
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     Child
                     shall
                     lead
                     both
                  
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentils
                   ,
                   expressed
                   here
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Wolf
                     and
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     the
                     Leopard
                     and
                     the
                     Kid
                     ,
                     the
                     Cow
                     and
                     the
                     Bear
                     ,
                     the
                     Lion
                     and
                     the
                     Ox.
                  
                   When
                   was
                   there
                   ever
                   that
                   Innocence
                   and
                   Harmlesness
                   seen
                   among
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   needed
                   only
                   an
                   Infant
                   to
                   conduct
                   them
                   ?
                   Nor
                   can
                   one
                   without
                   being
                   strangely
                   prepossessed
                   ,
                   confine
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   them
                   filled
                   with
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   Apostates
                   ,
                   and
                   profligate
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   Ages
                   have
                   been
                   since
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   this
                   Prophesie
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   under
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                     Reign
                  
                   .
                   When
                   Christians
                   shall
                   be
                   universally
                   regenerated
                   ,
                   delivered
                   from
                   those
                   passions
                   that
                   cause
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   redeemed
                   from
                   the
                   vices
                   that
                   disturb
                   Societies
                   .
                   Not
                   because
                   there
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   then
                   any
                   wicked
                   person
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   any
                   vice
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   hop'd
                   for
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   State
                   of
                   Glory
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   advantage
                   during
                   that
                   happy
                   Reign
                   ,
                   that
                   vice
                   and
                   wicked
                   men
                   have
                   had
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   over
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   
                   vertuous
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   I
                   think
                   upon
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     little
                     Insant
                     shall
                     lead
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   grow
                   the
                   more
                   into
                   a
                   persuasion
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   no
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   to
                   govern
                   people
                   with
                   a
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   false
                   and
                   villanous
                   Maxim's
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   a
                   Heathenish
                   Policy
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   ;
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   Divelish
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   lively
                   and
                   pure
                   Measures
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   God
                   will
                   then
                   abundantly
                   pour
                   out
                   his
                   Spirit
                   
                     upon
                     Young
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     Old
                     ;
                     upon
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     Fathers
                     ;
                     upon
                     Masters
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     Servants
                     ,
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   
                     Ioel
                     ,
                     chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   shall
                   be
                   then
                   a
                   
                     willing
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     110.
                     v.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   Finally
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   more
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   is
                   promised
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Prophets
                   have
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     plentiful
                     Knowledg
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     great
                     Holiness
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     profound
                     Peace
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     long
                     prosperity
                  
                   .
                   These
                   two
                   Articles
                   go
                   generally
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   ancient
                   Prophesies
                   .
                   And
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   called
                   a
                   Mystery
                   and
                   a
                   Secret.
                   That
                   of
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   is
                   usually
                   so
                   stiled
                   in
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   pure
                   and
                   
                     quiet
                     State
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   so
                   by
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     10.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     seventh
                     Angel
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     begin
                     to
                     sound
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Mystery
                   
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     finished
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     declared
                     so
                     his
                     Servants
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                   What
                   Mystery
                   ?
                   The
                   Antimillenarians
                   
                   understand
                   that
                   whereof
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   speaks
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   51.
                   
                     behold
                     I
                     shew
                     you
                     a
                     Mystery
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     all
                     sleep
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     all
                     be
                     changad
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   Notion
                   is
                   only
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   their
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   doth
                   so
                   characterise
                   the
                   Mystery
                   which
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   no
                   way's
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   whereof
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   speaks
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Mystery
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     declared
                     unto
                     his
                     Servants
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Change
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   have
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   in
                   knowledg
                   and
                   holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enjoy
                   a
                   grand
                   peace
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   Articles
                   have
                   usually
                   accompanied
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   ancient
                   Prophesies
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   Mysteries
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   marvel
                   that
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   accident
                   hath
                   befallen
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   seeing
                   the
                   Vocation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   being
                   a
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   themselves
                   could
                   not
                   comprehend
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   the
                   descent
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   that
                   therefore
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   
                     Purity
                     ,
                     Peace
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   matter
                   now
                   so
                   incomprehensible
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   enlightned
                   and
                   learnedst
                   Divines
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   extraordinary
                   Revelations
                   vouchsav'd
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   like
                   and
                   approve
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   hop'd
                   that
                   God
                   
                   will
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   revolution
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   his
                   servants
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   prepossessed
                   with
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   to
                   relish
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Temporal
                   felicity
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Revolution
                   will
                   doubtless
                   be
                   the
                   downfall
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Mahumetanism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   forerunner
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   ,
                   this
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   at
                   one
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   these
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   indefinitely
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   very
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   without
                   determining
                   how
                   long
                   ;
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   received
                   
                     Maxim
                     ,
                     that
                     Times
                     of
                     a
                     broken
                     number
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     indefinitely
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     of
                     an
                     Entire
                     number
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     definitely
                     .
                  
                   The
                   thousand
                   years
                   is
                   an
                   entire
                   Number
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   day's
                   is
                   a
                   broken
                   number
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   whereas
                   this
                   last
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   indefinite
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   would
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   definite
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   signifying
                   more
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   signifying
                   less
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   concluded
                   from
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   chuse
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   1000
                   years
                   do
                   plainly
                   signify
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   time
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ordinary
                   course
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   can
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   lived
                   before
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   yea
                   more
                   than
                   Methuselah
                   ,
                   who
                   tho
                   he
                   lived
                   longest
                   of
                   any
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   reached
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XIX
                     .
                     v.
                     7
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   AS
                   there
                   are
                   
                     three
                     Resurrections
                  
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   3.
                   14.
                   
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   recalling
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   15.
                   
                   So
                   there
                   are
                   
                     three
                     Marriages
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     I
                     have
                     espoused
                     you
                     to
                     one
                     husband
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     present
                     you
                     as
                     a
                     chaste
                     virgin
                     to
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   solemnised
                   at
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Iews
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   reunited
                   with
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   shall
                   Reign
                   after
                   an
                   eminent
                   manner
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   a
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   this
                   second
                   Marriage
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   19.
                   chap.
                   Which
                   Chapter
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   Epithalamium
                   or
                   a
                   Wedding
                   Song
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   say's
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     heard
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     multitude
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     many
                     waters
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     mighty
                     thunders
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Alleluja
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     omnipotent
                     Reigneth
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     be
                     glad
                     &
                     rejoice
                     ,
                     &
                     give
                     honor
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Marriage
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     &
                     his
                     Wife
                     hath
                     made
                     her self
                     ready
                     ;
                     &
                     to
                     her
                     was
                     
                     granted
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     arayed
                     in
                     fine
                     linnen
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Spouse
                   of
                   this
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   filled
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   The
                   Iews
                   refused
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   22.
                   2.
                   
                   &c.
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   represented
                   coming
                   with
                   joy
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   doubtless
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Term
                   Allelujah
                   is
                   four
                   times
                   used
                   in
                   this
                   chapter
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Term
                   familiar
                   unto
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinarily
                   used
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Marriage
                   is
                   stiled
                   a
                   
                     Supper
                     :
                     blessed
                     are
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     unto
                     the
                     Marriage
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   evening
                   of
                   the
                   worlds
                   duration
                   .
                   The
                   Marriage
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Iews
                   were
                   first
                   invited
                   by
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Dinner
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   chap.
                   22.
                   v.
                   4.
                   but
                   here
                   at
                   this
                   
                     second
                     Marriage
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   a
                   Supper
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   last
                   Invitation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Iews
                   rejected
                   the
                   first
                   Invitation
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   left
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   he
                   found
                   it
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Iews
                   had
                   strongly
                   hop'd
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   would
                   have
                   delivered
                   them
                   from
                   its
                   domination
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   same
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   become
                   Papal
                   ,
                   doth
                   as
                   much
                   and
                   more
                   keep
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   imagine
                   that
                   Idolaters
                   can
                   be
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   reason
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   ,
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   assuredly
                   shall
                   upon
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   
                     False
                     Prophet
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Papacy
                   shall
                   be
                   abolished
                   with
                   all
                   its
                   Idols
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   Iews
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   deaf
                   to
                   Gods
                   call
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   shall
                   unite
                   with
                   Christians
                   to
                   worship
                   together
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   boasteth
                   herself
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   her
                   vanity
                   therein
                   doth
                   appear
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   blush
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   were
                   capable
                   ;
                   being
                   so
                   vastly
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   acknowledgeth
                   for
                   his
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   here
                   
                     the
                     Spouse
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb.
                  
                   There
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   between
                   Babylon
                   and
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   between
                   a
                   Harlot
                   and
                   the
                   Spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   She
                   discovereth
                   herself
                   by
                   her
                   gaud'ries
                   and
                   costly
                   habit
                   's
                   ,
                   which
                   serve
                   for
                   nothing
                   but
                   to
                   gratify
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   please
                   the
                   senses
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   manifesteth
                   her self
                   by
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Dress
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   holiness
                   .
                   
                     For
                     to
                     her
                     was
                     granted
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     should
                     be
                     arayed
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   in
                   purpl
                   '
                   and
                   scarlet
                   ,
                   as
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     in
                     fine
                     linnen
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   holy
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     21.
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   ALL
                   Interpreters
                   do
                   agree
                   that
                   this
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   described
                   Chap.
                   21
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   differ
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   do
                   believe
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   glorified
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   whereas
                   others
                   do
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   victorious
                   over
                   all
                   her
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoying
                   an
                   universal
                   peace
                   during
                   the
                   1000
                   years
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   last
                   opinion
                   is
                   the
                   truest
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   Because
                   the
                   Angel
                   entreth
                   upon
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   entred
                   upon
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   17.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   there
                   said
                   v.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     One
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     the
                     seven
                     Vials
                     ,
                     talked
                     with
                     me
                     saying
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     shew
                     thee
                     the
                     whore
                     and
                     her
                     judgment
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   said
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     One
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     the
                     seven
                     Vials
                     ,
                     talked
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     come
                     hither
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     shew
                     thee
                     the
                     Bride
                     ,
                     the
                     Lambs
                     Wife
                     .
                  
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   that
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Babylon
                   is
                   represented
                   there
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   described
                   here
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   she
                   shall
                   have
                   afier
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   her
                   Enemy
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   prospect
                   and
                   hope
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   do's
                   rejoice
                   ,
                   
                     Mica
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     &c.
                     
                     Rejoice
                     not
                     against
                     
                     me
                     ,
                     O
                     mine
                     Enemy
                     ;
                     tho
                     I
                     be
                     fallen
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     arise
                     ;
                     tho
                     I
                     sit
                     in
                     darkness
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     light
                     unto
                     me
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     bear
                     the
                     indignation
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     have
                     sinned
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     until
                     he
                     plead
                     my
                     cause
                     ;
                     then
                     she
                     that
                     is
                     my
                     Enemy
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     covered
                     with
                     shame
                     ,
                     and
                     mine
                     eyes
                     shall
                     behold
                     her
                     troden
                     down
                     as
                     the
                     mire
                     of
                     the
                     streets
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   the
                   
                     great
                     City
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Title
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   given
                   to
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     18
                     ,
                     Chapters
                  
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   went
                   after
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   hardly
                   appear
                   ,
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   narrow
                   compass
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   small
                   number
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   Babylon
                   hath
                   abandon'd
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   appeareth
                   no
                   more
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   the
                   Jews
                   are
                   brought
                   again
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   is
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Tents
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   forced
                   to
                   stretch
                   out
                   her
                   curtains
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     that
                     great
                     City
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   exactly
                   
                     the
                     little
                     Stone
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   become
                   
                     a
                     great
                     Mountain
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgment
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   24
                   th
                   verse
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Nations
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     saved
                     ,
                     shall
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     do
                     bring
                     their
                     glory
                     and
                     their
                     honor
                     into
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   can
                   no
                   way's
                   be
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   triumphant
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   but
                   agrees
                   unto
                   her
                   as
                   she
                   is
                   victorious
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   over
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   she
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   her
                   Millennian
                   tranquillity
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   will
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   chap.
                   49.
                   
                   
                     v.
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     
                     Behold
                     I
                     will
                     lift
                     up
                     mine
                     hand
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     up
                     my
                     standard
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     shall
                     bring
                     thy
                     Sons
                     in
                     their
                     arms
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     Daughters
                     shall
                     be
                     carried
                     upon
                     their
                     shoulders
                     .
                     And
                     Kings
                     shall
                     be
                     thy
                     nursing
                     fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Queens
                     thy
                     nursing
                     Mothers
                     ;
                     they
                     shall
                     bow
                     down
                     to
                     thee
                     with
                     their
                     face
                     toward
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     lick
                     up
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     thy
                     feet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   shall
                   be
                   glorified
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   having
                   been
                   described
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   frightful
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   damned
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   8th
                   verse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   9.
                   verse
                   and
                   forward
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   describeth
                   a
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   save
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   1000
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   Ierusalem
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   describes
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   whereof
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Ezekiel
                   hath
                   given
                   a
                   description
                   together
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   very
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   that
                   description
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   perfectly
                   understood
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 NEW
                 SYSTEME
                 OF
                 THE
                 APOCALYPSE
                 ,
                 OR
                 An
                 Explanation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Visions
                 Of
                 the
                 REVELATION
                 of
                 St.
                 JOHN
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 SECOND
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   4
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     4.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   most
                   difficult
                   part
                   would
                   be
                   yet
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   
                     ten
                     last
                     Chapters
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   supposed
                   ,
                   an
                   explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Visions
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   eleven
                   first
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   Explications
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   if
                   
                   we
                   would
                   clearly
                   see
                   into
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Visions
                   ,
                   that
                   remain
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     2.
                     
                     Behold
                     I
                     saw
                     a
                     Throne
                     set
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     sate
                     on
                     the
                     Throne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     sat
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     ,
                     like
                     a
                     Iasper
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Sardine
                     stone
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     Rainbow
                     about
                     the
                     throne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   lofty
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   his
                   not
                   being
                   named
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   advancement
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Manoah
                     ,
                     Iudg
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                     18.
                     why
                     askest
                     thou
                     after
                     my
                     name
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     secret
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   wonderful
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Iasper
                     Stone
                  
                   ,
                   represents
                   the
                   unchangeablness
                   and
                   eternity
                   of
                   his
                   Essence
                   .
                   The
                   
                     fiery
                     Sardine
                  
                   ,
                   represents
                   his
                   inaccessible
                   Majesty
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   signifies
                   the
                   unalterableness
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     Throne
                     were
                     24
                     Seats
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Seats
                     I
                     saw
                     24
                     Elders
                     sitting
                     ,
                     cloathed
                     in
                     white
                     rayment
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     had
                     on
                     their
                     heads
                     Crowns
                     of
                     gold
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Guides
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   militant
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     twelve
                     Patriarchs
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     twelve
                     Apostles
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   that
                   God
                   revealed
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Title
                   of
                   Elder
                   is
                   a
                   Title
                   of
                   dignity
                   ,
                   whereof
                   also
                   the
                   whiteness
                   of
                   their
                   Garments
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Crowns
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   are
                   marks
                   and
                   indications
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   gives
                   us
                   ground
                   to
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   Israelites
                   after
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   through
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   
                   follow
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   shall
                   one
                   day
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   advanced
                   to
                   a
                   glory
                   like
                   unto
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     throne
                     proceeded
                     lightnings
                     ,
                     and
                     thundrings
                     ,
                     and
                     voices
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     seven
                     lamps
                     of
                     fire
                     burning
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     seven
                     spirits
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   terrible
                   threatning
                   against
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Seven
                     Spirits
                  
                   are
                   the
                   Spirit
                   himself
                   ,
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   seven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Mystical
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   represents
                   the
                   variety
                   ,
                   the
                   unexpressible
                   number
                   and
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   his
                   Graces
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     6.
                     
                     And
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     Sea
                     of
                     Glass
                     like
                     unto
                     Chrystall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Scripture
                   Waters
                   signify
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   a
                   heap
                   of
                   waters
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   composed
                   of
                   multitudes
                   of
                   people
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   distinguish
                   her
                   from
                   other
                   Societies
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   are
                   Muddy
                   &
                   filthy
                   ,
                   she
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   Crystal
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   pure
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Solid
                   and
                   transparent
                   .
                   She
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   She
                   is
                   ever
                   under
                   the
                   eye
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   her
                   Creator
                   ,
                   who
                   carries
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   elsewhere
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                     engraven
                     upon
                     the
                     palms
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                  
                   49.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     were
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     eyes
                     before
                     and
                     behind
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     first
                     living
                     creature
                     was
                     like
                     a
                     Lion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     2d
                     like
                     a
                     Calf
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     3d
                     had
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     a
                     wan
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     4th
                     was
                     like
                     a
                     flying
                     Eagle
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     had
                     each
                     
                     of
                     them
                     six
                     wings
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     full
                     of
                     eyes
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     rest
                     not
                     day
                     nor
                     night
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     Lord
                     God
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   beyond
                   all
                   exception
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                     Ezekiel
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   that
                   Prophet
                   stiles
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   10
                   
                     chap.
                     v.
                     5.
                     
                     Cherubims
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   signify
                   Angels
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   then
                   four
                   chief
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   10
                   chap.
                   of
                   
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   13.
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   elsewhere
                   called
                   Archangels
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   Angels
                   under
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     15.
                     7.
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     gave
                     unto
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     ,
                     seven
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     who
                     liveth
                     for
                     ever
                     &
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   cannot
                   agree
                   but
                   to
                   Archangels
                   .
                   These
                   Archangels
                   are
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   four
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   four
                   gates
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                   are
                   disposed
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Temple
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   
                     four
                     Empires
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   subjection
                   and
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Ezekiel
                   these
                   
                     living
                     Creatures
                  
                   are
                   represented
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   having
                   the
                   four
                   resemblances
                   of
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   Ox
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   an
                   Eagle
                   ;
                   but
                   here
                   each
                   is
                   represented
                   as
                   having
                   but
                   one
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   saw
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   posture
                   of
                   standing
                   ,
                   whereas
                   Ezekiel
                   saw
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   posture
                   of
                   motion
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   wheels
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lion
                   is
                   an
                   Emblem
                   of
                   invincible
                   courage
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Ox
                   is
                   a
                   Symbole
                   of
                   strenth
                   and
                   patience
                   .
                   The
                   Man
                   of
                   meekness
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Eagle
                   of
                   promptitude
                   &
                   swiftness
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   serve
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   these
                   Angels
                   in
                   their
                   Execution
                   of
                   divine
                   Orders
                   .
                   As
                   their
                   being
                   
                     full
                     of
                     eyes
                  
                   expresseth
                   the
                   knowledg
                   and
                   wisdom
                   wherewith
                   they
                   execute
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     these
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     give
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     honor
                     ,
                     and
                     thanks
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     who
                     liveth
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     The
                     four
                     and
                     twenty
                     Elders
                     fall
                     down
                     before
                     him
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     worship
                     him
                     that
                     liveth
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     their
                     Crowns
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     saying
                  
                   ;
                
                 
                   V.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     worthy
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     honor
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     ;
                     for
                     thou
                     hast
                     created
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     thy
                     pleasure
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     created
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   exact
                   form
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   lawful
                   worship
                   .
                   The
                   Mystical
                   living
                   Creatures
                   do
                   adore
                   none
                   but
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   24
                   Elders
                   do
                   worship
                   none
                   besides
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   before
                   him
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   alone
                   bow
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   at
                   his
                   feet
                   that
                   they
                   cast
                   down
                   their
                   Crowns
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   that
                   they
                   ascribe
                   honor
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   themselves
                   assign
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     created
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                   Whence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Virgin
                  
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   named
                   ,
                   if
                   She
                   be
                   also
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   of
                   worship
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   ought
                   we
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   that
                   form
                   of
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   Heaven
                   practice
                   ;
                   especially
                   seeing
                   we
                   every
                   day
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     thy
                     will
                     be
                     done
                     in
                     Earth
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Scope
                   of
                   this
                   Vision
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   assure
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   alway's
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   Eclipse
                   does
                   befall
                   her
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   Heresies
                   or
                   by
                   persecutions
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   alway's
                   be
                   Belivers
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   one
                   only
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   do
                   adore
                   him
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     II.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sealed
                   Book
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Creature
                   could
                   open
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Lion
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Judah
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     a
                     Book
                     written
                     within
                     and
                     without
                     ,
                     sealed
                     with
                     seven
                     seals
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     a
                     strong
                     Angel
                     proclaiming
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     worthy
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     loose
                     the
                     Seals
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     no
                     man
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     Earth
                     ,
                     neither
                     under
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Book
                     ▪
                     neither
                     to
                     look
                     thereon
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   Book
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   which
                   containeth
                   every
                   thing
                   remarkable
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   befall
                   either
                   the
                   
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   written
                   within
                   and
                   without
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   because
                   within
                   it
                   containeth
                   the
                   destiny
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   fate
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                   The
                   form
                   of
                   this
                   Book
                   consisteth
                   in
                   
                     seven
                     leaves
                  
                   rolled
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   fashion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   second
                   was
                   shut
                   up
                   within
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   The
                   Seals
                   denote
                   the
                   importance
                   ,
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   the
                   stability
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   obscurity
                   of
                   the
                   Visions
                
                 
                   This
                   darkness
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Creature
                   how
                   honorable
                   soever
                   ,
                   could
                   either
                   open
                   the
                   Book
                   or
                   look
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   imagin
                   the
                   Events
                   which
                   it
                   containeth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     v.
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     saith
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     weep
                     not
                     ,
                     behold
                     the
                     Lion
                     of
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                  
                   Judah
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     root
                     of
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     prevailed
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     loose
                     the
                     Seals
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   no
                   creature
                   could
                   do
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   done
                   .
                   So
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   entrance
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   begun
                   by
                   these
                   terms
                   chap.
                   1.
                   v.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Revelation
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     gave
                     unto
                     him
                     to
                     shew
                     unto
                     his
                     servants
                     things
                     which
                     must
                     shortly
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     .
                  
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   a
                   Lion
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   afterward
                   called
                   a
                   Lamb
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   
                     Lion
                     of
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                     Judah
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   he
                   sprung
                   from
                   that
                   Tribe
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Root
                     of
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   tho
                   he
                   be
                   tru'ly
                   Davids
                   son
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   nevertheless
                   Davids
                   Father
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Divinity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     III.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   with
                   seven
                   Horns
                   ,
                   and
                   Seven
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   worshipped
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     5.
                     v.
                     6
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     beheld
                     ,
                     &
                     lo
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     ,
                     stood
                     a
                     Lamb
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     slain
                     ,
                     having
                     seven
                     Horns
                     ,
                     &
                     seven
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     seven
                     Spirits
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     sent
                     forth
                     into
                     all
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     THis
                     Lamb
                  
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   tho
                   risen
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   represented
                   as
                   dead
                   before
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   is
                   alway's
                   present
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   eternal
                   vertu
                   '
                   .
                
                 
                   Horns
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   prophetick
                   stile
                   ,
                   signify
                   glory
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   Psa
                   .
                   75.
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Lamb
                   is
                   represented
                   having
                   Seven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Mystick
                   number
                   ,
                   to
                   signify
                   that
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   power
                   hath
                   no
                   limits
                   .
                   The
                   
                     seven
                     Eyes
                  
                   and
                   
                     seven
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   denote
                   an
                   omniscient
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   immense
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   present
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   conducteth
                   all
                   events
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   soveraign
                   Arbiter
                   and
                   Disposer
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     four
                     and
                     twenty
                     Elders
                     fell
                     down
                     before
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     having
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     Harps
                     ,
                     and
                     golden
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     Odours
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     And
                     they
                     sung
                     a
                     new
                     Song
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Thou
                     art
                     worthy
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Seals
                     thereof
                     ;
                     for
                     thou
                     wast
                     slain
                     ,
                     and
                     hast
                     redeemed
                     us
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     thy
                     Blood
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     every
                     kindred
                     ,
                     and
                     tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     Nation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     And
                     hast
                     made
                     us
                     unto
                     our
                     God
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   worship
                   given
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   preceding
                   Chapter
                   had
                   been
                   rendred
                   to
                   Him
                   who
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   which
                   shews
                   Christs
                   being
                   acknowledged
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Harps
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   singing
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     odours
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   invocating
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   Acts
                   of
                   Adoration
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Odours
                   are
                   called
                   
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Incense
                   offered
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   Symbole
                   of
                   prayers
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   141.
                   
                   
                     Ps
                     .
                     v.
                     2.
                     
                     Let
                     my
                     prayer
                     be
                     set
                     forth
                     before
                     thee
                     as
                     Incense
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   may
                   possibly
                   infer
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   do
                   pray
                   for
                   those
                   
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   present
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   passage
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   Souls
                   received
                   into
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   supposition
                   without
                   any
                   ground
                   or
                   foundation
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   believers
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   called
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   stiled
                   Blessed
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   said
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   are
                   Blessed
                   .
                   The
                   Vision
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   saying
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   declareth
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   persons
                   having
                   Vials
                   full
                   of
                   Odours
                   ,
                   do
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                     Thou
                     hast
                     made
                     us
                     unto
                     our
                     God
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     reign
                     on
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   offer
                   up
                   the
                   
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   that
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   are
                   themselves
                   likewise
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   hope
                   to
                   Reign
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     four
                     and
                     twenty
                     Elders
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   represent
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Guides
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Militant
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   Odours
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   praying
                   publickly
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Congregations
                   of
                   Believers
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   Pastors
                   are
                   represented
                   under
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   24.
                   by
                   an
                   allusion
                   to
                   rhe
                   twelve
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Chap.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   4.
                   living
                   Creatures
                   sing
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     worthy
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Seals
                     thereof
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     hast
                     redeemed
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Which
                   words
                   
                   seem
                   to
                   give
                   light
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chap.
                   of
                   Mark
                   v.
                   32.
                   
                   
                     But
                     of
                     that
                     day
                     and
                     hour
                     of
                     Judgment
                     knoweth
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                  
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   man
                   knew
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   offered
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   satisfying
                   Divine
                   Justice
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   he
                   knoweth
                   both
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   the
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   shall
                   befal
                   either
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   sacrificed
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                   saying
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     worthy
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     loose
                     the
                     Seals
                     thereof
                     ;
                     for
                     thou
                     hast
                     redeemed
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   ought
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   carefully
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     New
                     Song
                  
                   containeth
                   the
                   whole
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Gospel
                   worship
                   .
                   For
                   here
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   them
                   whom
                   his
                   death
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   fruits
                   which
                   believers
                   receive
                   by
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   being
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Glory
                   which
                   accrueth
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   thought
                   worthy
                   to
                   know
                   all
                   the
                   Secrets
                   of
                   providence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   low
                   ,
                   middle
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   .
                   Which
                   Adoration
                   is
                   here
                   set
                   before
                   us
                   in
                   a
                   form
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   alone
                   is
                   that
                   where
                   with
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   with
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                   publish
                   aloud
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     worthy
                     is
                     the
                     Lamb
                     that
                     was
                     slain
                     to
                     receive
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     riches
                     ,
                     and
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     honor
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     blessing
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   moreover
                   what
                   every
                   Creature
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   say
                   likewise
                   in
                   their
                   turn
                   :
                   
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     Honor
                     ,
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     be
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     sitteth
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     the
                     Lamb
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     said
                     ,
                     Amen
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     twenty
                     four
                     Elders
                     fell
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     worshipped
                     him
                     that
                     liveth
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   repeated
                   again
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   said
                   enough
                   .
                   All
                   worship
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   conformable
                   to
                   this
                   pattern
                   ,
                   is
                   unlawful
                   and
                   displeaseth
                   God.
                   Nor
                   can
                   we
                   give
                   the
                   least
                   worship
                   to
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   degree
                   of
                   glory
                   it
                   hath
                   arrived
                   at
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   departing
                   from
                   this
                   divine
                   model
                   and
                   falling
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Sentence
                   that
                   condemneth
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   addressing
                   their
                   Hymn's
                   and
                   their
                   Prayers
                   to
                   Angels
                   and
                   to
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Opening
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   six
                   Seals
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   AS
                   to
                   the
                   Six
                   Seals
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   opening
                   whereof
                   the
                   sixth
                   Chapter
                   treateth
                   ,
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   two
                   other
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   there
                   appear
                   four
                   Horsemen
                   ,
                   &
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                   
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   St.
                   John
                   is
                   called
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   there
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   hereafter
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   doubtless
                   some
                   reason
                   for
                   this
                   difference
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   reason
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   probability
                   nothing
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   four
                   Seals
                   ,
                   containeth
                   things
                   which
                   respect
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   prophetick
                   History
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   two
                   following
                   do
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   reason
                   appeareth
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Vision
                   of
                   Zechariah
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   v
                   8.
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   men
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   saw
                   riding
                   upon
                   red
                   ,
                   bay
                   ,
                   and
                   white
                   Horses
                   ,
                   
                     were
                     those
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     sent
                     to
                     and
                     fro
                     through
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   signify
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   )
                   the
                   four
                   Archangels
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   four
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   marketh
                   Universality
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   consequence
                   that
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   Seals
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   whereof
                   they
                   do
                   appear
                   ,
                   contain
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   respect
                   the
                   whole
                   series
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Which
                   observation
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   duly
                   attend
                   unto
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   the
                   more
                   clearly
                   understand
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   these
                   Seals
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Lamb
                     opened
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Seals
                     ,
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   I
                   
                     heard
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   )
                   
                     saying
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     Thunder
                     ,
                  
                   Come
                   and
                   see
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     a
                     white
                     Horse
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     him
                     had
                     a
                     Bow
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Crown
                     was
                     
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     went
                     forth
                     conquering
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     conquer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   first
                   living
                   Creature
                   is
                   the
                   Lion
                   ,
                   whose
                   Roaring
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   terrible
                   voice
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   noises
                   of
                   Brutes
                   .
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Lion
                     doth
                     Roar
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     tremble
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   compared
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   Thunder
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   frightful
                   to
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   exactly
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   preach
                   it
                   are
                   Boanerges
                   ,
                   Sons
                   of
                   Thunder
                   ;
                   they
                   carry
                   dread
                   along
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   they
                   are
                   heard
                   :
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   equally
                   frighted
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   doth
                   dread
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Clergy
                   use
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   industry
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   ,
                   to
                   stiffle
                   this
                   voice
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   The
                   Gospel
                   hath
                   been
                   victorious
                   over
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   over
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   
                     the
                     man
                     upon
                     the
                     white
                     Horse
                     ,
                     going
                     forth
                     conquering
                     and
                     to
                     conquer
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   Man
                   is
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Lion
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Judah
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   overcome
                   .
                   He
                   established
                   his
                   Gospel
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Pagan
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                   The
                   worshippers
                   of
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   being
                   pierced
                   by
                   the
                   Arrows
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   became
                   converted
                   to
                   the
                   Faith.
                   And
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   Papal
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     second
                     Seal
                     ,
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     second
                     living
                     Creature
                     say
                     ,
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   V.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     And
                     there
                     went
                     out
                     another
                     Horse
                     that
                     was
                     red
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     sat
                     thereon
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     peace
                     from
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     kill
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     a
                     great
                     Sword.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   second
                   living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Ox
                   ,
                   the
                   Symbole
                   of
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   being
                   designed
                   for
                   slaughter
                   ;
                   which
                   denoteth
                   the
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   which
                   believers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Sheep
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   sat
                   upon
                   this
                   red
                   Horse
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   Satan
                   ,
                   the
                   red
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   that
                   Murderer
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ;
                   who
                   is
                   armed
                   with
                   a
                   Sword
                   ,
                   to
                   presage
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   victories
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   shed
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Pagan
                   and
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     third
                     Seal
                     ,
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     third
                     living
                     Creature
                     say
                     ,
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     beheld
                     ,
                     and
                     lo
                     ,
                     a
                     black
                     Horse
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     him
                     had
                     a
                     pair
                     of
                     Ballances
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   signifies
                   a
                   Yoak
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   Ballance
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   here
                   translated
                   a
                   Yoak
                   ,
                   the
                   sequel
                   doth
                   demonstrate
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     measure
                     of
                     wheat
                     for
                     a
                     penny
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     measures
                     of
                     barley
                     for
                     a
                     penny
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     thou
                     hurt
                     not
                     the
                     Oyl
                     and
                     the
                     Wine
                     .
                  
                   This
                   undoubtedly
                   denoteth
                   a
                   great
                   plenty
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   this
                   Horseman
                   carrieth
                   a
                   Yoak
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Ballance
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   indeed
                   a
                   change
                   from
                   white
                   to
                   black
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Horseman
                   ,
                   who
                   sat
                   upon
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   spread
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   establish
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   
                     worshipping
                     God
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     in
                     Truth
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   told
                   the
                   Woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   time
                   would
                   suddenly
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Religion
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Yoak
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Law
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   4.
                   23.
                   
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   appears
                   sitting
                   upon
                   the
                   black
                   Horse
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   Satan
                   ,
                   hath
                   spread
                   darkness
                   of
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   founded
                   a
                   carnal
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   consisteth
                   in
                   bodily
                   service
                   ,
                   in
                   Jewish
                   and
                   Heathenish
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   in
                   Altars
                   ▪
                   external
                   Services
                   ,
                   Washings
                   ,
                   Abstinences
                   ,
                   Fastings
                   ,
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   Yoak
                   a
                   thousand
                   fold
                   heavier
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Observances
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   St.
                   Paul
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Yoak
                     of
                     Bondage
                  
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   1.
                   and
                   which
                   St.
                   Peter
                   says
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   
                     Yoak
                     that
                     neither
                     we
                     nor
                     our
                     Fathers
                     were
                     able
                     to
                     bear
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   15.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   fell
                   out
                   under
                   the
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Devil
                   seeing
                   that
                   persecutions
                   could
                   not
                   stop
                   the
                   conquests
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sat
                   on
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                   nor
                   hinder
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   Gospels
                   victories
                   ;
                   he
                   took
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   bethought
                   himself
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   Stratagem
                   .
                   And
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   Customes
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   plausible
                   pretence
                   of
                   drawing
                   the
                   Pagans
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   conformity
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   did
                   wonderfully
                   contribute
                   ,
                   plenty
                   and
                   wealth
                   having
                   so
                   lulled
                   the
                   Pastors
                   into
                   sleep
                   ,
                   that
                   while
                   they
                   slumber'd
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Enemy
                     sowed
                     his
                     tares
                     in
                     the
                     Field
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   great
                   prosperity
                   to
                   corrupt
                   Souls
                   .
                   Ease
                   and
                   plenty
                   have
                   been
                   always
                   fatal
                   to
                   godliness
                   .
                   Whereas
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   affliction
                   and
                   poverty
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   sure
                   and
                   faithful
                   guards
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   St.
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   Age
                   ,
                   complains
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     despised
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Commands
                     of
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Superstition
                     had
                     universally
                     so
                     prevailed
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     had
                     touched
                     the
                     ground
                     with
                     his
                     bare
                     foot
                     during
                     the
                     week
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     baptized
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     more
                     severely
                     rebuked
                     ,
                     than
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     drunk
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     would
                     have
                     to
                     be
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     consist
                     of
                     a
                     very
                     few
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     was
                     become
                     so
                     loaded
                     with
                     servile
                     burdens
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     was
                     much
                     more
                     tolerable
                     than
                     that
                     of
                     Christians
                     .
                     Because
                     the
                     Iews
                     had
                     been
                     subjected
                     to
                     a
                     bondage
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     this
                     the
                     Christians
                     were
                     brought
                     under
                     bondage
                     to
                     humane
                     Inventions
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   complaint
                   which
                   that
                   Doctor
                   makes
                   in
                   the
                   19
                   ▪
                   Chapt.
                   of
                   his
                   119.
                   
                   
                     Epistle
                     to
                     Ianuarius
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   complaint
                   doth
                   most
                   clearly
                   explain
                   that
                   sense
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   given
                   of
                   the
                   Yoak
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   on
                   the
                   black
                   Horse
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   the
                   plenty
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Prelates
                  
                   do
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   of
                   Wheat
                   ,
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   Barley
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Oyl
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   that
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   their
                   Religion
                   is
                   carnal
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   sin
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   break
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   do
                   work
                   on
                   a
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   eat
                   Flesh
                   in
                   Lent
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   Friday
                   ,
                   are
                   accounted
                   more
                   guilty
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   who
                   commit
                   adultery
                   ,
                   theft
                   ,
                   or
                   murther
                   .
                   Before
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   abundance
                   and
                   prosperity
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   of
                   this
                   Yoak
                   known
                   .
                   In
                   adversity
                   they
                   hearkned
                   to
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   prosperity
                   they
                   hearken
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   man.
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   easier
                   to
                   obey
                   man
                   ,
                   than
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   easier
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   some
                   sort
                   of
                   meats
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   forbear
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   luxury
                   ;
                   to
                   bow
                   before
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repeat
                   a
                   prayer
                   by
                   rote
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   minding
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   living
                   Creature
                   who
                   said
                   to
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Seal
                   ,
                   
                     come
                     and
                     see
                  
                   ,
                   appeared
                   under
                   the
                   resemblance
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   humane
                   Inventions
                   and
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   whereof
                   under
                   the
                   Prosperity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   this
                   Yoak
                   is
                   composed
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     fourth
                     Seal
                     ,
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     living
                     Creature
                     ,
                     say
                     ,
                     come
                     and
                     see
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     looked
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     a
                     pale
                     Horse
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     name
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     was
                     Death
                     ,
                     and
                     Hell
                     followed
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     
                     them
                     over
                     the
                     fourth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     to
                     kill
                     with
                     Sword
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Hunger
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Beasts
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   fallow
                   or
                   pale
                   Horse
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   Death
                   and
                   Hell
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Grave
                   sat
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   original
                   signifies
                   most
                   usually
                   the
                   Grave
                   in
                   Scripture
                   )
                   does
                   very
                   justly
                   follow
                   the
                   red
                   Horse
                   with
                   his
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   black
                   Horse
                   with
                   his
                   Yoak
                   of
                   Humane
                   Traditions
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   righteous
                   with
                   God
                   to
                   afflict
                   and
                   overwhelm
                   those
                   who
                   persecute
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   plagues
                   of
                   his
                   vengeance
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   prefer
                   mens
                   commands
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   History
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   give
                   so
                   many
                   examples
                   of
                   this
                   vengeance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   Famin
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   Pestilence
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   inundation
                   of
                   Barbarous
                   ▪
                   Nations
                   ,
                   designed
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   need
                   seek
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   Commentary
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   this
                   fourth
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Eagle
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   fourth
                   living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   appeareth
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   presage
                   of
                   this
                   divine
                   vengeance
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Scripture
                   maxim
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Eagles
                     do
                     gather
                     thither
                     where
                     the
                     Carcass
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   Matth.
                   24.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   plagues
                   of
                   God
                   overtake
                   only
                   a
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   goodness
                   to
                   spare
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   invite
                   them
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     fifth
                     Seal
                     ,
                  
                   
                   I
                   
                     saw
                     under
                     the
                     Altar
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     slain
                     for
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Testimony
                     which
                     they
                     hold
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     And
                     they
                     cryed
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     how
                     long
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     holy
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     dost
                     thou
                     not
                     judg
                     and
                     avenge
                     our
                     Blood
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     And
                     white
                     Robes
                     were
                     given
                     unto
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     rest
                     yet
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     season
                     ,
                     until
                     their
                     fellow
                     Servants
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Bretheren
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     killed
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   there
                   appeareth
                   neither
                   Horse
                   ,
                   nor
                   living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   new
                   here
                   ,
                   this
                   Seal
                   being
                   only
                   an
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   red
                   Horse
                   ,
                   which
                   presaged
                   the
                   persecutions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Vision
                   stands
                   in
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   Interpreter
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   only
                   represents
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   killed
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   crowned
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   their
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   cryeth
                   as
                   Abels's
                   did
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   nevertheless
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Seal
                   does
                   foretel
                   the
                   sufferings
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   had
                   expressed
                   the
                   sufferings
                   that
                   were
                   past
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   having
                   demanded
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     long
                     Lord
                     ere
                     thou
                     avenge
                     our
                     Blood
                     ?
                  
                   It
                   was
                   answered
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     should
                     yet
                     rest
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     season
                     ,
                     until
                     their
                     fellow
                     Servants
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Bretheren
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     killed
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     
                     should
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   expresseth
                   the
                   persecutions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   under
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Emperors
                   ;
                   the
                   answer
                   is
                   a
                   prediction
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Antichristian
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   here
                   observe
                   ,
                   who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     slain
                     for
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Title
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   out
                   of
                   hatred
                   to
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   killed
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   they
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   holding
                   that
                   their
                   Religion
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   supported
                   by
                   a
                   Soveraign
                   and
                   Divine
                   Authority
                   ,
                   &
                   full
                   and
                   sufficient
                   for
                   Salvation
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   maintaining
                   the
                   rights
                   and
                   perfections
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   a
                   maintaining
                   of
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   death
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   injuries
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   do
                   to
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ?
                
                 
                   V.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     beheld
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     sixth
                     Seal
                     ,
                     and
                     lo
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     Earth-quake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     became
                     black
                     as
                     sackcloth
                     of
                     Hair
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Moon
                     became
                     as
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Stars
                     of
                     Heaven
                     fell
                     unto
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     a
                     Fig
                     tree
                     casteth
                     her
                     untimely
                     Figs
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     is
                     shaken
                     of
                     a
                     mighty
                     wind
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Heaven
                     departed
                     as
                     a
                     Scrowl
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     rolled
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     Mountain
                     and
                     Island
                     were
                     moved
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     places
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rich
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chief
                     Captains
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     mighty
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     Bondman
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     Freeman
                     hid
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     dens
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     rocks
                     of
                     the
                     Mountains
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     And
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Mountains
                     and
                     Rocks
                     ,
                     fall
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     hide
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     For
                     the
                     great
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     wrath
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     stand
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   appeareth
                   not
                   here
                   any
                   Horseman
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   there
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Seal
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   what
                   is
                   concealed
                   under
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   extendeth
                   not
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   Seeing
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   comprehended
                   under
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Revolutions
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   befall
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   three
                   changes
                   to
                   overtake
                   it
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   pass
                   from
                   Paganism
                   to
                   pure
                   and
                   uncorrupted
                   Christianity
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   pass
                   from
                   pure
                   and
                   simple
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Christianity
                   mixed
                   and
                   corrupted
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   Antichristianism
                   or
                   Popery
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   pass
                   and
                   return
                   from
                   Christianity
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Popery
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Christianity
                   that
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   freed
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Errors
                   and
                   Superstitions
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   This
                   last
                   change
                   will
                   be
                   under
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Reformation
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   the
                   last
                   Age
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sample
                   and
                   earnest
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   was
                   to
                   appear
                   under
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   
                   that
                   which
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   under
                   this
                   
                     sixth
                     Seal
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   changes
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   of
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   Mountains
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   Revolutions
                   which
                   fall
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   terms
                   that
                   agree
                   to
                   a
                   change
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Universe
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Apostle
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   2.
                   14.
                   
                   &c.
                   applyeth
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Ioel
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   establishment
                   which
                   God
                   begun
                   to
                   give
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   by
                   the
                   pouring
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   
                     In
                     that
                     day
                     I
                     will
                     pour
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     Spirit
                     upon
                     all
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     my
                     Servants
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     my
                     Handmaidens
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     prophesy
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     shew
                     wonders
                     in
                     Heaven
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     signs
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     beneath
                     ,
                     Blood
                     and
                     Fire
                     ,
                     and
                     Vapours
                     of
                     Smoak
                     ;
                     the
                     Sun
                     shall
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     darkness
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Moon
                     into
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   should
                   omit
                   that
                   memorable
                   change
                   ,
                   which
                   befel
                   the
                   Empire
                   when
                   the
                   Emperors
                   were
                   no
                   more
                   Heathen
                   Persecutors
                   ,
                   but
                   Christian
                   Favourers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   comprehended
                   under
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Footstep
                   or
                   mention
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Revelation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   withal
                   ,
                   that
                   Event
                   doth
                   accord
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   with
                   this
                   Vision
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christs
                   name
                   appear
                   here
                   astonished
                   ,
                   desperate
                   ,
                   hiding
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     crying
                     to
                     the
                     Rocks
                     ,
                     fall
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     hide
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     Wrath
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   
                   this
                   accordeth
                   admirably
                   with
                   the
                   Event
                   .
                   For
                   History
                   recounts
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   fell
                   after
                   a
                   terrible
                   manner
                   upon
                   the
                   five
                   last
                   Heathen
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Christians
                   with
                   an
                   unbridled
                   rage
                   .
                   Diocletian
                   and
                   Maximian
                   voluntarily
                   laid
                   down
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   being
                   pressed
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   sole
                   remorse
                   of
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   them
                   no
                   quiet
                   .
                   Maxentius
                   was
                   thrown
                   headlong
                   from
                   the
                   Milvian
                   Bridg
                   into
                   the
                   Tyber
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   laid
                   an
                   Ambush
                   for
                   
                     Constantin
                     .
                     Maximin
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   pulled
                   out
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   lost
                   his
                   own
                   Eyes
                   by
                   a
                   disease
                   that
                   was
                   as
                   loathsome
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   painful
                   ,
                   and
                   Lieinius
                   was
                   murthered
                   by
                   the
                   Garrison
                   of
                   Thessalonica
                   .
                   After
                   that
                   Constantin
                   was
                   arrived
                   at
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Edicts
                   against
                   the
                   Christians
                   were
                   repealed
                   ;
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   was
                   established
                   by
                   publick
                   Authority
                   ;
                   the
                   Idolatrous
                   Temples
                   were
                   either
                   pulled
                   down
                   ,
                   or
                   consecrated
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ;
                   their
                   Altars
                   were
                   overthrown
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Heathens
                   being
                   stript
                   of
                   all
                   Honors
                   ,
                   were
                   sent
                   into
                   the
                   Villages
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   stiled
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Villages
                   ,
                   a
                   Title
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Christians
                   had
                   been
                   denominated
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     V.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   withheld
                   the
                   four
                   Winds
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     After
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     I
                     saw
                     four
                     Angels
                     standing
                     on
                     the
                     four
                     corners
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     holding
                     the
                     four
                     Winds
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Wind
                     should
                     not
                     blow
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     nor
                     on
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     nor
                     on
                     any
                     Tree
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     another
                     Angel
                     ascending
                     from
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     the
                     living
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     cried
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     to
                     the
                     four
                     Angels
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     hurt
                     the
                     Earth
                     and
                     the
                     Sea.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     Hurt
                     not
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Trees
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     sealed
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     foreheads
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IF
                   those
                   
                     four
                     Angels
                  
                   be
                   good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   withholding
                   the
                   four
                   Winds
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   something
                   likewise
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   Angels
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     Hurt
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Trees
                     ,
                     until
                     we
                     have
                     sealed
                     the
                     Servants
                     
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     .
                  
                   For
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   simply
                   call
                   them
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   been
                   speaking
                   to
                   Angels
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   calls
                   them
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   
                     Our
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   thereby
                   acknowledging
                   them
                   for
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   together
                   with
                   himself
                   could
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   evil
                   Angels
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   inquire
                   ,
                   what
                   good
                   thing
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     with-holding
                     of
                     the
                     Winds
                  
                   doth
                   signify
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   doubt
                   it
                   signifies
                   Peace
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Wind
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   troubleth
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   agitateth
                   the
                   Air.
                   The
                   
                     holding
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     Winds
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   then
                   signify
                   an
                   universal
                   Peace
                   in
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   Tranquillity
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   .
                   For
                   neither
                   was
                   the
                   Church
                   persecuted
                   during
                   his
                   Reign
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   the
                   Empire
                   molested
                   with
                   any
                   War
                   ,
                   either
                   intestine
                   or
                   forraign
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   tragical
                   death
                   of
                   Licinius
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   damage
                   could
                   an
                   intire
                   and
                   universal
                   Peace
                   bring
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   blessing
                   could
                   not
                   directly
                   and
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   do
                   any
                   hurt
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   produced
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   mischief
                   ,
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   abuse
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   calm
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   Constantin
                   procured
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   corrupted
                   her
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                   having
                   heapt
                   riches
                   and
                   honors
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   She
                   became
                   carnal
                   ,
                   She
                   opened
                   a
                   gate
                   to
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   to
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Tyranny
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   at
                   last
                   She
                   is
                   become
                   that
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   Vials
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   forth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   corruption
                   will
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   its
                   Birth
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   Growth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   Fulness
                   under
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   general
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   could
                   not
                   hinder
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   preserved
                   a
                   certain
                   number
                   of
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Remnant
                     of
                     his
                     Grace
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Remnant
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   declareth
                   unto
                   the
                   other
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   going
                   to
                   mark
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   being
                   preserved
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   corruption
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   
                     Lots
                     in
                     Sedom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   Daniels
                   in
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   created
                   Angel
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Angel
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   question
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     Gods
                     Council
                  
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                   63.
                   9.
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     his
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   Malach.
                   3.
                   1.
                   and
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Eternal
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   18.
                   31.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   He
                   indeed
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   mark
                   the
                   Elect
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   Seal
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     giveth
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Joh.
                   3.
                   24.
                   1
                   
                   Joh.
                   4.
                   13.
                   that
                   whereby
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     are
                     sealed
                     unto
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Redemption
                     ,
                  
                   Eph
                   3.
                   30.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Angel
                   can
                   be
                   none
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   alone
                   who
                   
                     sendeth
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   16.
                   7.
                   and
                   who
                   
                     knoweth
                     all
                     the
                     Sheep
                     whom
                     the
                     Father
                     had
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Joh.
                   10.
                   14.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   hundred
                   forty
                   and
                   four
                   thousand
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   sealed
                   of
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     were
                     sealed
                     :
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     sealed
                     144000.
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Tribes
                     of
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                     V.
                     5.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                     Judah
                     were
                     sealed
                     twelve
                     thousand
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                     
                       Ruben
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   16.
                   
                   Illustration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Part
                  
                   ,
                   assigned
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   Elect
                   are
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   144000.
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   which
                   remaineth
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   enquire
                   why
                   there
                   are
                   twelve
                   thousand
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sealed
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Tribe
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   is
                   the
                   Stock
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Graft
                     ,
                     inoculated
                  
                   into
                   that
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Christians
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     the
                     Israel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Israel
                     after
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Israel
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Christians
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                   who
                   bear
                   their
                   Fathers
                   Name
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   however
                   implacable
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   avenging
                   it self
                   upon
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   for
                   these
                   sixteen
                   
                   hundred
                   years
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   forgotten
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   call
                   them
                   ,
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Vail
                   of
                   Moses
                   that
                   is
                   upon
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   hindreth
                   them
                   for
                   acknowledging
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   convert
                   them
                   Joseph
                   did
                   not
                   reveal
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   Bretheren
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   that
                   he
                   appeared
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   carried
                   it
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   
                     He
                     came
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     own
                     received
                     him
                     not
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Ioseph
                   discovered
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   Bretheren
                   at
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   interview
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   endearedness
                   ;
                   his
                   Bretheren
                   continued
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   best
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   assigned
                   them
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   shall
                   manifest
                   himself
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   enrich
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   heap
                   upon
                   them
                   his
                   blessings
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   St.
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   after
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     shall
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     Sion
                     the
                     Deliverer
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     turn
                     away
                     ungodliness
                     from
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     all
                     Israel
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   11.
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   honor
                   which
                   God
                   doth
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   in
                   designing
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   their
                   Tribes
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   prediction
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   sealed
                   ones
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   those
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     Chap.
                     14.
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   with
                   this
                   difference
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   mentioned
                   there
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   for
                   having
                   been
                   faithful
                   to
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   while
                   all
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   went
                   after
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   
                   are
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   in
                   token
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   preserved
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   corruption
                   that
                   was
                   foretold
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   threatned
                   by
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   weary
                   themselves
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   who
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   here
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Dan.
                   Seeing
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   both
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   48.
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   treats
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   enumeration
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   makes
                   of
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   describes
                   Chap.
                   21.
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Gate
                   for
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Dan.
                   This
                   observation
                   serveth
                   to
                   overthrow
                   all
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   alledged
                   for
                   this
                   omission
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   would
                   retain
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   twelve
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   suggested
                   in
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Illustration
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   144000.
                   are
                   sealed
                   in
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   ;
                   that
                   implieth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Elect
                   shall
                   make
                   an
                   open
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   twelve
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   sealed
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   outwardly
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Mark
                   ,
                   save
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   pure
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   Mark
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   known
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Multitude
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   Stood
                   before
                   the
                   Lamb
                   with
                   Palms
                   ;
                   of
                   their
                   felicity
                   ;
                   and
                   whence
                   they
                   came
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     7.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     After
                     this
                     I
                     beheld
                     ,
                     and
                     lo
                     ,
                     a
                     great
                     multitude
                     ,
                     which
                     no
                     man
                     could
                     number
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     tongues
                     ,
                     stood
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     clothed
                     with
                     white
                     Robes
                     ,
                     and
                     Palms
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     cried
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Salvation
                     to
                     our
                     God
                     which
                     sitteth
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     and
                     unto
                     the
                     Lamb.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     Saying
                     ,
                     Amen
                     :
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     Thanksgiving
                     &
                     Honor
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     &
                     Might
                     be
                     unto
                     our
                     God
                     for
                     Ever
                     and
                     Ever
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Elders
                     answered
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     what
                     are
                     these
                     which
                     are
                     arayed
                     in
                     white
                     Robes
                     ?
                     and
                     whence
                     are
                     they
                     ?
                  
                   
                     V.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     thou
                     knowest
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     they
                     which
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     great
                     Tribulation
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     washed
                     their
                     Robes
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     them
                     white
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     are
                     they
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     serve
                     him
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     in
                     his
                     
                     Temple
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     Throne
                     shall
                     dwell
                     among
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     hunger
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     neither
                     thirst
                     any
                     more
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     the
                     Sun
                     light
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     heat
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     shall
                     feed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     lead
                     them
                     unto
                     living
                     fountains
                     of
                     waters
                     :
                     and
                     God
                     shall
                     wipe
                     away
                     all
                     tears
                     from
                     their
                     Eyes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   multitude
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   numbred
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   companions
                   of
                   those
                   Souls
                   ,
                   who
                   cried
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   Seal
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     long
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     before
                     thou
                     avenge
                     our
                     blood
                     ?
                     and
                     white
                     Robes
                     were
                     given
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     rest
                     yet
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     season
                     ,
                     untill
                     their
                     fellow
                     servants
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     bretheren
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     killed
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                  
                   chap.
                   6.
                   v.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   Martyrs
                   are
                   represented
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   reasons
                   intimated
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   
                     were
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     .
                     2ly
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     great
                     Tribulation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   great
                   Tribulation
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   from
                   the
                   long
                   duration
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Nor
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   otherway's
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   continue
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   namely
                   two
                   and
                   
                     fourty
                     months
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   1260
                   day
                   's
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   1260
                   years
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   see
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   represented
                   
                     clothed
                     in
                     white
                     Robes
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   Seal
                   were
                   ;
                   to
                   intimate
                   both
                   their
                   dignity
                   and
                   their
                   Joy.
                   But
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   represented
                   standing
                   before
                   the
                   
                   Throne
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     Palms
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   they
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   Seal
                   were
                   represented
                   under
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     without
                     Palms
                  
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   difference
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   Seal
                   ,
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   had
                   the
                   upper
                   hand
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   persecuted
                   their
                   memories
                   to
                   that
                   degree
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   dig
                   their
                   bodies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   throw
                   their
                   ashes
                   into
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   as
                   accounting
                   them
                   an
                   abominable
                   crew
                   ;
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   these
                   here
                   ,
                   (
                   their
                   great
                   Tribulation's
                   being
                   finished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   1260
                   years
                   expired
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   ;
                   )
                   are
                   represented
                   
                     standing
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     with
                     Palms
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   conquerors
                   over
                   all
                   their
                   Enemies
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   blessed
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   who
                   after
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   this
                   Tribulation
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   walking
                   in
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   shall
                   Reign
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Anticipation
                   describe
                   here
                   the
                   felicity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   (
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   upon
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   terrible
                   calamity
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   represented
                   under
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   ,
                   might
                   not
                   discourage
                   believers
                   ,
                   being
                   strengthened
                   and
                   fortified
                   before
                   hand
                   by
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   victory
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   at
                   last
                   obtain
                   over
                   her
                   Enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   hath
                   promised
                   the
                   same
                   happiness
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     25.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   that
                   God
                   
                     will
                     wipe
                     away
                     
                     tears
                     from
                     off
                     all
                     faces
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   said
                   
                     chap.
                     41.
                     v.
                     10.
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     hunger
                     ,
                     not
                     thirst
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     the
                     heat
                     nor
                     Sun
                     smite
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   likewise
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   here
                   promise
                   the
                   same
                   felicity
                   .
                   The
                   Terms
                   used
                   by
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   do
                   equally
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   happiness
                   in
                   Heaven
                   for
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   Martyr's
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   happiness
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   have
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   Reign
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Silence
                   in
                   Heaven
                   for
                   half
                   an
                   hour
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     Seventh
                     Seal
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     silence
                     in
                     Heaven
                     about
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     half
                     an
                     hour
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     Seven
                     Angels
                     which
                     stood
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     them
                     were
                     given
                     seven
                     Trumpets
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   AFter
                   that
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   was
                   overthrown
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   was
                   established
                   by
                   publick
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   an
                   end
                   was
                   put
                   to
                   persecution
                   ;
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   saw
                   heresies
                   and
                   superstitions
                   breaking
                   in
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   did
                   not
                   
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   immediately
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   space
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   peace
                   or
                   truce
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   a
                   short
                   intervall
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   already
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   holding
                   back
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   winds
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Illustration
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   silence
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   here
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   7
                   th
                   Seal
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   no
                   wind
                   blows
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   general
                   calm
                   :
                   And
                   a
                   great
                   silence
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Heaven
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   Heaven
                   signifies
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   Silence
                   denoteth
                   the
                   peace
                   that
                   was
                   established
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   .
                   Called
                   a
                   
                     Silence
                     for
                     half
                     an
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   peace
                   continued
                   only
                   for
                   a
                   few
                   years
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   
                     holding
                     the
                     winds
                     from
                     blowing
                  
                   ,
                   signifies
                   a
                   general
                   peace
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     Silence
                     for
                     half
                     an
                     hour
                     ,
                  
                   marks
                   the
                   short
                   while
                   that
                   it
                   lasted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   seven
                   Angels
                   with
                   the
                   seven
                   Trumpets
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   who
                   cast
                   the
                   Censer
                   into
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     which
                     stood
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     them
                     were
                     given
                     seven
                     Trumpets
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     another
                     Angel
                     came
                     and
                     stood
                     at
                     
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     having
                     a
                     golden
                     Censer
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     much
                     incense
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     offer
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     all
                     Saints
                     upon
                     the
                     golden
                     Altar
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Smoke
                     of
                     the
                     Incense
                     ,
                     which
                     came
                     with
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     ascended
                     up
                     before
                     God
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Angel
                     took
                     the
                     Censer
                     ,
                     and
                     filled
                     it
                     with
                     fire
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     voyces
                     ,
                     and
                     thundrings
                     ,
                     and
                     lighnings
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Earthquake
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   TRumpets
                   were
                   used
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   for
                   two
                   uses
                   !
                   One
                   was
                   for
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   encourage
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   was
                   for
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   a
                   holy
                   rejoicing
                   .
                   Those
                   spoken
                   of
                   here
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Seven
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   denouncers
                   of
                   those
                   Evils
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   was
                   to
                   pour
                   out
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   her
                   decay
                   in
                   zeal
                   and
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   Angel
                   ,
                   who
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   
                     Golden
                     Altar
                  
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Golden
                     Censer
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   with
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   appeareth
                   now
                   as
                   a
                   Priest
                   with
                   a
                   Censer
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Intercessor
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   Intercession
                   appeareth
                   here
                   with
                   two
                   different
                   effects
                   ,
                   one
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   obtaining
                   their
                   prayers
                   to
                   be
                   accepted
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   giving
                   value
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   figured
                   by
                   incense
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   against
                   false
                   Christians
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   he
                   scattereth
                   
                     fire
                     from
                     off
                     the
                     Altar
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   division
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Christ
                   speaks
                   
                   
                     Luke
                     12.
                     49
                     ,
                     51.
                     
                     I
                     am
                     come
                     to
                     send
                     fire
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     Suppose
                     ye
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     come
                     to
                     give
                     peace
                     on
                     Earth
                     ?
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     nay
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     division
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   fire
                   was
                   taken
                   
                     off
                     the
                     Altar
                  
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   kindled
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   destitute
                   of
                   zeal
                   and
                   charity
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   this
                   fire
                   of
                   division
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   about
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   Jesus
                   C●rist
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     voices
                     ,
                     thundrings
                     ,
                     lightnings
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   that
                   ensued
                   upon
                   the
                   Scattering
                   of
                   this
                   fire
                   ,
                   do
                   plainly
                   represent
                   the
                   strifes
                   ,
                   quarrels
                   ,
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   which
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   ,
                   broke
                   out
                   among
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Pastors
                   .
                   Who
                   being
                   given
                   up
                   to
                   covetousness
                   ,
                   luxury
                   and
                   ambition
                   ,
                   raised
                   such
                   troubles
                   ,
                   as
                   shook
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   opened
                   a
                   door
                   to
                   Antichristianism
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   appear
                   under
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     X.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   Trumpet
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     seven
                     Angels
                     which
                     had
                     the
                     Seven
                     Trumpets
                     ,
                     prepared
                     themselves
                     to
                     sound
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     first
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     there
                     followed
                     hail
                     and
                     fire
                     mingled
                     with
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     cast
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Trees
                     was
                     burnt
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     green
                     Grass
                     was
                     burnt
                     up
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   find
                   not
                   in
                   History
                   any
                   change
                   that
                   befell
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   
                     withholding
                     the
                     winds
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Silence
                     for
                     half
                     an
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   so
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   peaceable
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   more
                   opened
                   a
                   door
                   to
                   Antichristianism
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   better
                   correspondeth
                   to
                   this
                   Hail
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   blood
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   this
                   first
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   so
                   much
                   noted
                   
                     Heresie
                     of
                     Arius
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   Arianism
                   begun
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   its
                   head
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Constantin
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   had
                   no
                   sooner
                   peace
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Devil
                   let
                   loose
                   this
                   Heretick
                   to
                   trouble
                   her
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   This
                   Heresie
                   infected
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   .
                   
                     The
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     St.
                     Ierom
                     ,
                     trembleth
                     and
                     is
                     amased
                     to
                     see
                     it self
                     become
                     Arian
                     .
                  
                   It
                   lasted
                   near
                   
                     three
                     hundred
                     years
                  
                   .
                   Many
                   Councils
                   were
                   assembled
                   to
                   stop
                   its
                   course
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   these
                   Councils
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   that
                   Supremacy
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   afterward
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   and
                   feared
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   the
                   judg
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   absolute
                   Monarch
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   The
                   hail
                   ,
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   do
                   admirably
                   agree
                   to
                   that
                   Heresie
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   called
                   Hail
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   both
                   of
                   its
                   violence
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   noise
                   which
                   it
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   barrenness
                   and
                   coldness
                   which
                   it
                   begot
                   in
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   drove
                   away
                   
                   godliness
                   and
                   charity
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   stiled
                   Fire
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   contentions
                   which
                   it
                   kindled
                   ,
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   Blood
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   bloody
                   persecutions
                   which
                   it
                   raised
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   
                     she
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Trees
                     and
                     every
                     green
                     Herb
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   
                     burnt
                     up
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   more
                   than
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   designed
                   by
                   Trees
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   signified
                   by
                   
                     all
                     green
                     Grass
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   infected
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   second
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   A
                   Mountain
                   Burning
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   became
                   Blood.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     second
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     great
                     Mountain
                     burning
                     with
                     fire
                     ,
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     became
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Creatures
                     which
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     Sea
                     and
                     had
                     life
                     ,
                     died
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Ships
                     were
                     destroyed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   Is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   Mountains
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   language
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   signify
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Thus
                   Mount
                   Sion
                   signifieth
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   And
                   thus
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   
                     Isaiah
                     chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   14.
                   that
                   
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     be
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     high
                     Mountains
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Nations
                   tho'
                   never
                   so
                   fierce
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   all
                   Kingdoms
                   how
                   powerful
                   soever
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   
                     burning
                     Mountain
                  
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   better
                   explained
                   ;
                   than
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Goths
                     ,
                     Visigoths
                     ,
                     Ostrogoths
                     ,
                     Vandal's
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Gepid's
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Valens
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   378.
                   broke
                   in
                   like
                   an
                   inundation
                   upon
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   destroyed
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   abolished
                   the
                   very
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   547.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   Nations
                   are
                   stiled
                   a
                   
                     burning
                     Mountain
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   swiftness
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Mountain
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Nations
                   broke
                   in
                   upon
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   Sea
                   ,
                   a
                   heap
                   of
                   many
                   peoples
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   useth
                   to
                   express
                   by
                   waters
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   
                     burning
                     Mountain
                  
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   dry
                   up
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   tho
                   that
                   be
                   the
                   proper
                   effect
                   of
                   fire
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   caused
                   the
                   
                     third
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   to
                   become
                   blood
                   ;
                   the
                   H.
                   Spirit
                   having
                   a
                   respect
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   signified
                   by
                   this
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   fierce
                   and
                   bloody
                   humour
                   of
                   these
                   Nations
                   ,
                   who
                   drowned
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   in
                   blood
                   ,
                   infected
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Empire
                   with
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   its
                   Cities
                   ,
                   designed
                   here
                   by
                   Ships
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   third
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   A
                   great
                   Star
                   fell
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     third
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     fell
                     a
                     great
                     Star
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     burning
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     Lamp
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     fell
                     upon
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Rivers
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Fountains
                     of
                     Waters
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     II.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Star
                     is
                     called
                     Worm-wood
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     waters
                     became
                     Worm-wood
                     ;
                     and
                     many
                     men
                     died
                     of
                     the
                     waters
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     bitter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   SEeing
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     chap.
                     v.
                  
                   20.
                   expounded
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   Pastors
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Star
                   spoken
                   of
                   here
                   ,
                   some
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Pastor
                   should
                   be
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     great
                     Star
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   
                     great
                     Bishop
                  
                   that
                   is
                   designed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pastor
                   of
                   some
                   Church
                   which
                   men
                   esteem'd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   doubt
                   he
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   beginning
                   was
                   lookt
                   upon
                   as
                   above
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   Lady
                   and
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Cities
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   precedency
                   granted
                   to
                   that
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Council
                  
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                
                 
                   Among
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Gregory
                  
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   particularly
                   here
                   represented
                   by
                   this
                   
                     great
                     Star.
                  
                   And
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   stiled
                   great
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   truly
                   fell
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   through
                   abandoning
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   pursue
                   and
                   cleave
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   rather
                   believe
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   gives
                   this
                   account
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Epistle
                  
                   of
                   his
                   
                     first
                     Book
                  
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   Theotista
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperors
                   Sister
                   .
                   
                     Under
                     the
                     Colour
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     a
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     sunk
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     am
                     become
                     more
                     enslaved
                     to
                     the
                     cares
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     than
                     ever
                     I
                     was
                     when
                     but
                     a
                     Laick
                     person
                     .
                     Since
                     I
                     was
                     outwardly
                     advanced
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     inwardly
                     fallen
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     bewaile
                     my
                     own
                     state
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     thus
                     driven
                     from
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     my
                     Creator
                     .
                  
                   He
                   writ
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   
                     Anastasius
                     Bishop
                  
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     depressed
                     by
                     the
                     load
                     of
                     multiplicity
                     of
                     affairs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     raise
                     his
                     mind
                     to
                     heavenly
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   fall
                   of
                   this
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Great
                   does
                   yet
                   more
                   appear
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   who
                   changed
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   which
                   from
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   the
                   Gregorian
                   .
                   'T
                   was
                   he
                   likewise
                   who
                   most
                   blasphemously
                   equalled
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   Councils
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   
                     four
                     Books
                  
                   of
                   Dialogues
                   brought
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   restrain
                   our selves
                   only
                   to
                   one
                   Bishop
                   .
                   This
                   
                     great
                     Star
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   representing
                   collectively
                   
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   first
                   begun
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Christian
                   Humility
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   before
                   Gregory
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     ;
                     Mark
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   elected
                   Pope
                   anno
                   335.
                   did
                   so
                   highly
                   exalt
                   the
                   Rights
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sea
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   confidence
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   prophane
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Roman
                     Church
                     hath
                     forever
                     been
                     without
                     a
                     Spot
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     St.
                     Peter
                     ,
                     forever
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     spake
                     thus
                     to
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ;
                   Peter
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     prayed
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     Faith
                     do
                     not
                     fail
                     .
                     Julius
                  
                   I.
                   took
                   upon
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   meer
                   Authority
                   ,
                   to
                   re-establish
                   several
                   Oriental
                   Bishops
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   justly
                   deposed
                   .
                   Liberius
                   by
                   subscribing
                   to
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   St.
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   to
                   Arianism
                   ,
                   which
                   drew
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   curses
                   of
                   St.
                   Hilary
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   
                     Liberius
                     ,
                     Damasius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ursicinus
                   ,
                   caused
                   such
                   an
                   effusion
                   of
                   blood
                   by
                   their
                   struglings
                   for
                   the
                   Roman
                   Chair
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Ammianus
                     Marcellinus
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Heathen
                   Author
                   reports
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     where
                     the
                     Election
                     of
                  
                   Damasus
                   
                     was
                     held
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     137.
                     slain
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     .
                  
                   The
                   greatest
                   persons
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   coveted
                   the
                   grandure
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Pretextatus
                   being
                   designed
                   Consul
                   ,
                   
                     offered
                     to
                  
                   Damasus
                   
                     to
                     turn
                     Christian
                     upon
                     condition
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     made
                     Pope
                     .
                     Siricius
                  
                   who
                   succeeded
                   to
                   Damasus
                   forbid
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Persons
                   to
                   marry
                   ,
                   shamefully
                   perverting
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     8.
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     connot
                     please
                     God.
                  
                   After
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   Boniface
                   III.
                   
                   assumed
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Universal
                     Bishop
                     .
                     Boniface
                  
                   IV
                   ,
                   who
                   succeeded
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   the
                   Pantheon
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   having
                   been
                   before
                   a
                   Temple
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Cybele
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Gods.
                   And
                   the
                   Monastick
                   life
                   became
                   so
                   highly
                   valued
                   and
                   advanced
                   under
                   all
                   these
                   Popes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   taught
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Evangelick
                   way
                   of
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   sure
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   These
                   Doctrines
                   together
                   with
                   others
                   added
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   either
                   themselves
                   invented
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   authorised
                   and
                   decreed
                   ;
                   made
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   this
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   corrupted
                   the
                   saving
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   hath
                   rendred
                   all
                   the
                   Waters
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fountains
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   bitter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   smitten
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     fourth
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     was
                     smitten
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     darkned
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     day
                     shone
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     night
                     likewise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   THE
                   wo
                   denounced
                   by
                   this
                   
                     fourth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   two
                   Characters
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   is
                   Error
                   and
                   Superstition
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Fountains
                   of
                   light
                   are
                   so
                   strangely
                   changed
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   Violence
                   and
                   Force
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   Sources
                   of
                   light
                   are
                   smitten
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Term
                   of
                   Smiting
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   signify
                   killing
                   and
                   destroying
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   
                     Deut.
                     chap.
                     4.
                     v.
                     46.
                     
                     Ios
                     .
                     chap.
                     8.
                     v.
                     22.
                     1
                     
                     Kings
                     chap.
                     15.
                     v.
                  
                   29.
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   two
                   characters
                   do
                   perfectly
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Mahometans
                   .
                   The
                   Error
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   palpable
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   denieth
                   both
                   Christs
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   promiseth
                   such
                   a
                   felicity
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   pleasing
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   save
                   unto
                   Souls
                   sunk
                   into
                   sensuality
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   its
                   Violence
                   is
                   so
                   well
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   do
                   know
                   that
                   that
                   Impostor
                   boasted
                   the
                   being
                   sent
                   by
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   Sword
                   ,
                   to
                   force
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   event
                   was
                   according
                   ,
                   for
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   40.
                   years
                   after
                   Mahomets
                   death
                   ;
                   his
                   four
                   Successors
                   ,
                   
                     Ebubeker
                     ,
                     O●hmar
                     ,
                     Osman
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Haly
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   stile
                   Gods
                   ,
                   four
                   sharp
                   Swords
                   ,
                   planted
                   that
                   abominable
                   Religion
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   Arms
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Syria
                     ,
                     Palestine
                     ,
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Mesopotamia
                     ,
                     Persia
                     ,
                     Africk
                     ,
                     Barbary
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Numidia
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   622.
                   that
                   Mahomet
                   published
                   his
                   damnable
                   Errors
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   another
                   character
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   adjust
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   Wo
                   or
                   this
                   
                     fourth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   already
                   fallen
                   under
                   the
                   third
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   
                   the
                   two
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   a
                   hidden
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   an
                   avowed
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   established
                   himself
                   as
                   a
                   Fox
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   as
                   a
                   Lion.
                   The
                   one
                   assaulted
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   .
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   begun
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   Age
                   ;
                   Mahomet
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   seventh
                   .
                   His
                   abominable
                   Religion
                   followed
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Bishop
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Wo
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   followeth
                   the
                   Wo
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   The
                   Key
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Star
                   that
                   fell
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     IX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     fifth
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     saw
                     a
                     Star
                     fall
                     from
                     Heaven
                     unto
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     him
                     was
                     given
                     the
                     Key
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     he
                     opened
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     arose
                     a
                     Smoke
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Pit
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     smoke
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     Furnace
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     the
                     Air
                     were
                     darkned
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     smoke
                     of
                     the
                     Pit.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   Fall
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   under
                   the
                   third
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   discovereth
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   growth
                   and
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   .
                   
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Star
                   which
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   had
                   called
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   already
                   
                     fallen
                     from
                     Heaven
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Key
                   is
                   a
                   Symbole
                   of
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Nations
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   plunged
                   as
                   into
                   a
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   introduced
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   gave
                   to
                   St.
                   Peter
                   the
                   
                     Keys
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   Keys
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Gentile
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   when
                   the
                   same
                   Nations
                   are
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Key
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit
                  
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   pretended
                   Successor
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Dragon
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                  
                   2
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Bottomless
                   Pit
                   being
                   opened
                   with
                   this
                   Key
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ;
                   
                     there
                     came
                     forth
                     a
                     smoke
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Pit
                     ,
                     as
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     Furnace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     Air
                     were
                     darkned
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   Worship
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   is
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Animal
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   longer
                   endureth
                   than
                   while
                   we
                   suck
                   in
                   and
                   breath
                   out
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   darkned
                   the
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   assumed
                   to
                   himself
                   all
                   the
                   Offi●es
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   his
                   Kingship
                   ,
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   dignity
                   of
                   Supream
                   and
                   infallible
                   
                   Teacher
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   added
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   and
                   humane
                   Satisfaction
                   to
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christs
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   our
                   Redemption
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   gainsaid
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   darkned
                   the
                   Air
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   Heathen
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   which
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   had
                   ordained
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   Altars
                   ,
                   the
                   different
                   Habits
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Agnus
                   Dei's
                   ,
                   Chappelets
                   ,
                   Scapularies
                   ,
                   Holy
                   Water
                   ,
                   Abstinences
                   ,
                   and
                   Fastings
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   corrupted
                   the
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   fence
                   and
                   preserve
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   changing
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   like
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Princes
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   express
                   Declaration
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     exercise
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     Luks
                  
                   22.
                   25.
                   
                   And
                   also
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   whose
                   Vicar
                   and
                   Successor
                   he
                   vainly
                   boasts
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   
                     enjoins
                     Ministers
                     to
                     feed
                     the
                     Flock
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   carry
                   it
                   as
                   being
                   
                     Lords
                     over
                     God's
                     Heritage
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                  
                   5.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Change
                   was
                   not
                   all
                   made
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   .
                   The
                   Smokt
                   came
                   not
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   successively
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Iniquity
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   established
                   it self
                   by
                   fraud
                   and
                   subtility
                   .
                
                 
                   Before
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   
                     Century
                     ,
                     Victor
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   what
                   day
                   Easter
                   should
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   rash
                   as
                   to
                   
                   excommunicate
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Master
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   St.
                   Ireneus
                   rebuked
                   him
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   deserved
                   .
                   Siricius
                   condemned
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   abusing
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     They
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     cannot
                     please
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   by
                   
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   understood
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Marriage
                   .
                   Boniface
                   III.
                   Successor
                   of
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   challenged
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Universal
                     Bishop
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Gregory
                   had
                   condemned
                   in
                   Iohn
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   Forerunner
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   Boniface
                   IV.
                   consecrated
                   the
                   Pantheon
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Pagans
                   had
                   dedicated
                   before
                   to
                   Cibele
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   the
                   Gods.
                   And
                   the
                   Controversie
                   about
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                   grew
                   so
                   hot
                   in
                   the
                   eighth
                   Age
                   ,
                   that
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   the
                   second
                   excommunicated
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Leo
                   for
                   opposing
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   ninth
                   Age
                   ,
                   Paschasius
                   the
                   Monk
                   of
                   Corby
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   taught
                   the
                   
                     Corporal
                     Presence
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   Rathramu
                   writting
                   against
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Charles
                   the
                   Bold
                   ,
                   the
                   question
                   remained
                   undetermined
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Truth
                   becoming
                   darkned
                   by
                   the
                   Smoke
                   that
                   arose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   Age
                   ,
                   which
                   Baronius
                   stiles
                   an
                   
                     Age
                     of
                     Iron
                     and
                     Lead
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   all
                   Writers
                   acknowledg
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   an
                   Age
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   decided
                   in
                   the
                   eleventh
                   Age
                   by
                   Nicolas
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   Who
                   made
                   it
                   be
                   prescribed
                   to
                   Berenger
                   in
                   his
                   Retractation
                   ,
                   that
                   believers
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   eat
                   Christ
                   Sacramentally
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   really
                   broken
                   by
                   their
                   teeth
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   Age
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   the
                   seventh
                   made
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   these
                   propositions
                   mentioned
                   by
                   
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1076.
                     num
                  
                   .
                   31.
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   
                     alone
                     hath
                     Right
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Universal
                     .
                     That
                     all
                     Princes
                     ought
                     to
                     kiss
                     the
                     Popes
                     Feet
                     .
                     That
                     his
                     name
                     only
                     should
                     be
                     mentioned
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     .
                     That
                     he
                     hath
                     an
                     Authority
                     to
                     depose
                     Emperors
                     .
                     That
                     without
                     his
                     command
                     no
                     Council
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     General
                     .
                     That
                     no
                     Book
                     ,
                     nor
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     held
                     for
                     Canonical
                     ,
                     without
                     his
                     Authorisy
                     .
                     That
                     he
                     may
                     discharge
                     Subjects
                     from
                     their
                     Oath
                     of
                     Allegiance
                     .
                  
                   And
                   many
                   other
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   Baronius
                   calls
                   
                     Dictata
                     Papae
                  
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Pit
                   came
                   forth
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   under
                   Pope
                   Houorius
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   The
                   Feast
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   
                     Corpus
                     Christi
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   Pope
                   Eugenius
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   
                     Auricular
                     Confession
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   the
                   third
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Crusado
                   ,
                   with
                   promise
                   of
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   under
                   Urban
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1095
                   The
                   first
                   Jubilee
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   promise
                   annexed
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   universal
                   pardon
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   should
                   go
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   visit
                   the
                   Churches
                   there
                   ,
                   was
                   instituted
                   by
                   Boniface
                   the
                   eighth
                   Anno
                   1295.
                   
                   Finally
                   Eugenius
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   1149.
                   did
                   ordain
                   that
                   the
                   Decretals
                   collected
                   by
                   Gratian
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   read
                   and
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   Which
                   Decretals
                   treat
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   save
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Monastick
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   Celibate
                   ;
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   like
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   this
                   
                   Smoke
                   arisen
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   the
                   Air
                   have
                   been
                   darkned
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     9.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     there
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Smoke
                     Locusts
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     them
                     was
                     given
                     power
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Scorpions
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     have
                     power
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     commanded
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     hurt
                     the
                     Grass
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     neither
                     any
                     Green
                     thing
                     ,
                     neither
                     any
                     Tree
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     those
                     men
                     which
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     Foreheads
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     to
                     them
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     kill
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     torment
                     them
                     five
                     moneths
                     :
                     and
                     their
                     Torment
                     was
                     as
                     the
                     Torment
                     of
                     a
                     Scorpion
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     striketh
                     a
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     those
                     days
                     shall
                     men
                     seek
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     find
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     desire
                     to
                     die
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     shall
                     flee
                     from
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Shapes
                     of
                     the
                     Locusts
                     were
                     like
                     unto
                     Horses
                     prepared
                     unto
                     battel
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     their
                     Heads
                     were
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     crowns
                     like
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     faces
                     were
                     as
                     the
                     faces
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     had
                     hair
                     as
                     the
                     hair
                     of
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Teeth
                     were
                     as
                     the
                     Teeth
                     of
                     Lions
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     had
                     breast-plates
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     breast-plates
                     of
                     Iron
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sound
                     of
                     their
                     wings
                     
                     was
                     the
                     sound
                     of
                     Charots
                     of
                     many
                     Horses
                     running
                     together
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     had
                     Tails
                     like
                     unto
                     Scorpions
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     stings
                     in
                     their
                     Tails
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     power
                     was
                     to
                     hurt
                     men
                     five
                     montht
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     King
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     bottomlese
                     Pit
                     ,
                     which
                     name
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Tongue
                     is
                     Abaddon
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Tongue
                     hath
                     his
                     name
                     Appollyon
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   Locusts
                   which
                   St.
                   John
                   describes
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   do
                   represent
                   in
                   general
                   all
                   
                     Monks
                     ,
                     Fryers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   uselesness
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   observe
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   sight
                   these
                   two
                   qualities
                   in
                   
                     Locusts
                     ;
                     first
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   number
                   ;
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   more
                   hurt
                   than
                   good
                   .
                   Which
                   agreeth
                   perfectly
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   Monks
                   and
                   Fryers
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   principally
                   in
                   his
                   view
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   exquisite
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   powerful
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   maketh
                   greatest
                   noise
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Naturalists
                   do
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   Locusts
                   contain
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   properties
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   figure
                   and
                   something
                   of
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   ten
                   chief
                   Animals
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   Face
                   of
                   a
                   Horse
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Eyes
                   of
                   an
                   Elephant
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   neck
                   of
                   a
                   Bull.
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   The
                   Horns
                   of
                   a
                   Hart.
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   The
                   Breast
                   of
                   a
                   Lyon.
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   The
                   Belly
                   of
                   a
                   Scorpion
                   .
                   (
                   7.
                   )
                   The
                   Wings
                   of
                   an
                   Eagle
                   .
                   (
                   8.
                   )
                   The
                   Thighs
                   of
                   a
                   Camel.
                   (
                   9.
                   )
                   The
                   Feet
                   of
                   an
                   Ostridg
                   .
                   (
                   10.
                   )
                   The
                   Tail
                   of
                   a
                   Serpent
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   they
                   comprehend
                   in
                   their
                   Order
                   all
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   other
                   Fraternities
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   They
                   take
                   the
                   vow
                   of
                   Chastity
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   vow
                   of
                   Poverty
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   vow
                   of
                   Obedience
                   .
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   The
                   vow
                   of
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   Turks
                   and
                   Indians
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Apostles
                   .
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Doctors
                   .
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Preachers
                   .
                   (
                   7.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Confessors
                   .
                   (
                   8.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Priests
                   .
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Missionaries
                   .
                   (
                   10.
                   )
                   They
                   are
                   Casuists
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   oblige
                   themselves
                   to
                   any
                   particular
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   Orders
                   do
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   recompence
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   other
                   Orders
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   Jesuites
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   eminent
                   degree
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   take
                   the
                   vow
                   of
                   poverty
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   scarcely
                   any
                   Prince
                   in
                   Europe
                   who
                   hath
                   so
                   much
                   money
                   as
                   they
                   .
                   Which
                   makes
                   them
                   so
                   powerful
                   in
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                   all
                   Potentates
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Protestants
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   so
                   vow
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   married
                   in
                   England
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   the
                   better
                   to
                   compass
                   their
                   Ends.
                   They
                   do
                   so
                   vow
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   forsake
                   the
                   Society
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   Vow
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Right
                   they
                   have
                   by
                   the
                   funadmental
                   Law
                   of
                   their
                   Order
                   .
                
                 
                   Whosoever
                   considereth
                   the
                   great
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   question
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   Society
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   principal
                   Scope
                   of
                   this
                   Vision
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   Bulls
                   of
                   Pope
                   
                     Pius
                     V.
                  
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Gregory
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   they
                   enjoy
                   all
                   the
                   priviledges
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   
                     Mendicant
                     Orders
                  
                   .
                   By
                   another
                   
                     Bull
                     of
                     Gregory
                     
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   they
                   do
                   enjoy
                   all
                   the
                   Rights
                   and
                   grants
                   wouchsav'd
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   
                     Religious
                     Orders
                  
                   .
                   By
                   a
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Paul
                     III.
                  
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   give
                   Absolution
                   from
                   all
                   sins
                   ,
                   even
                   without
                   excepting
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   reserved
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   See.
                   By
                   another
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Gregory
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   sing
                   Mass
                   both
                   before
                   day
                   &
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   noon
                   .
                   By
                   another
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Paul
                     III
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   allowed
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   portative
                   Altars
                   when
                   they
                   travel
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   celebrate
                   Mass
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   interdicted
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   See.
                   By
                   another
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Paul
                     III.
                  
                   they
                   have
                   Authority
                   to
                   pardon
                   all
                   Sins
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   one
                   whole
                   day
                   in
                   a
                   year
                   pay
                   their
                   devotions
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   say
                   but
                   one
                   
                     Pater
                     Noster
                  
                   and
                   one
                   
                     Ave
                     Mary
                  
                   .
                   By
                   another
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Gregory
                     XIII
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   permitted
                   to
                   practise
                   physick
                   .
                   And
                   which
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   singular
                   ,
                   the
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   is
                   another
                   Pope
                   ;
                   being
                   stiled
                   by
                   the
                   Society
                   the
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Election
                   
                     he
                     is
                     Adored
                  
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   who
                   are
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Election
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   other
                   persons
                   who
                   are
                   there
                   assisting
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   Vouchsaveth
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   be
                   kised
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   H.
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   by
                   the
                   Locusts
                   represented
                   the
                   Monks
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   extreamly
                   probable
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   more
                   especially
                   intended
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   Order
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   priviledged
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   hath
                   furthest
                   advanced
                   the
                   Monastick
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   exactly
                   consider
                   all
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     
                     Iohn
                  
                   hath
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Locusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     Pit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   thereby
                   see
                   whether
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   reasonably
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   For
                   if
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   room
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Iejuites
                   are
                   the
                   Locusts
                   here
                   designed
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   from
                   Hell
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   doth
                   immediately
                   raise
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   whose
                   Theology
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Author
                   ,
                   save
                   him
                   who
                   reigneth
                   in
                   the
                   infernal
                   Pit.
                   It
                   appeareth
                   by
                   their
                   licentious
                   Morality
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesuite
                   is
                   a
                   prophanation
                   of
                   that
                   Iesus
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   have
                   given
                   the
                   world
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   abominable
                   Maxims
                   taught
                   in
                   their
                   Society
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   Schools
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   rendred
                   lawful
                   to
                   commit
                   the
                   most
                   horrid
                   crimes
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   maintain
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   devotion
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   zealous
                   defenders
                   of
                   the
                   Idolatrous
                   worship
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Monks
                   in
                   general
                   are
                   great
                   avouchers
                   of
                   this
                   false
                   devotion
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   distinguish
                   themselves
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   excesses
                   which
                   they
                   practise
                   in
                   this
                   unlawful
                   Worship
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   for
                   their
                   
                     Mother
                     Jesus
                     Maria
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   solemn
                   declaration
                   of
                   their
                   making
                   that
                   holy
                   and
                   blessed
                   Creature
                   ,
                   copartner
                   with
                   the
                   eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   divine
                   honors
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   thought
                   needful
                   a
                   few
                   years
                   ago
                   '
                   to
                   check
                   the
                   Superstition
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   by-a
                   Book
                   Intituled
                   ,
                   
                     wholsome
                     Advices
                     to
                     the
                     Indiscreet
                     Worshippers
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Virgin
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   that
                   immediately
                   stept
                   up
                   to
                   rebuke
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   reformed
                   that
                   abuse
                   .
                   Father
                   Cresset
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   hath
                   signalised
                   the
                   Devotion
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   by
                   his
                   Book
                   written
                   upon
                   that
                   occasion
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     infernal
                     Locusts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     were
                     like
                     unto
                     horses
                     prepared
                     for
                     battel
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Horse
                   is
                   a
                   warlick
                   Creature
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   Orlandinus
                   who
                   hath
                   written
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     composed
                     of
                     Hero's
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     flower
                     of
                     Chivalry
                     ,
                     the
                     braves
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     born
                     with
                     casks
                     upon
                     their
                     heads
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       nigrum
                       campis
                       agmen
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Locusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     have
                     on
                     their
                     heads
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     Crowns
                     of
                     Gold.
                  
                   All
                   Priests
                   wear
                   a
                   Crown
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Canonists
                   prefer
                   as
                   much
                   above
                   those
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   as
                   Gold
                   is
                   above
                   lead
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   is
                   esteemed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   far
                   beyond
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   Thence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   despise
                   all
                   Episcopacies
                   ,
                   only
                   they
                   will
                   put
                   that
                   honor
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Cardinals
                     Hat
                  
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   refuse
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Infernal
                     Locusts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     their
                     faces
                     were
                     as
                     the
                     faces
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   And
                   are
                   there
                   any
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   more
                   courteous
                   ,
                   more
                   meek
                   ,
                   more
                   kind
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   are
                   in
                   shew
                   and
                   appearance
                   ?
                   What
                   sweetness
                   ,
                   what
                   humanity
                   ,
                   what
                   love
                   appeareth
                   in
                   their
                   Countenances
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   manner
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   language
                   ?
                
                 
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Locusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     
                     pit
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   
                     breast-plates
                     of
                     iron
                  
                   .
                   All
                   who
                   have
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   know
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   covered
                   with
                   Corslets
                   .
                   They
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   hard
                   and
                   inflexibl
                   '
                   as
                   Iron
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   their
                   interest
                   is
                   concerned
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   neither
                   pity
                   upon
                   Widow
                   nor
                   Orphan
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     had
                     hair
                     as
                     the
                     hair
                     of
                     Women
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   signifieth
                   the
                   flatteries
                   and
                   carresses
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   cajole
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   young
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   wealthy
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   their
                   adulations
                   are
                   like
                   unto
                   those
                   of
                   women
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   monstrous
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   H.
                   Spirit
                   had
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Locusts
                   
                     the
                     faces
                     of
                     men
                     &
                     of
                     men
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   should
                   also
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   
                     hair
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   these
                   Locusts
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   Ambiguous
                   Sex.
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   like
                   ambignity
                   in
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   known
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Monks
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   .
                   Pasquier
                   reports
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   their
                   being
                   asked
                   by
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   Paris
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ;
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   
                     tales
                     quales
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   they
                   were
                   something
                   between
                   both
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   either
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Answer
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Herm●phrodites
                   like
                   unto
                   these
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   partly
                   men
                   ,
                   partly
                   women
                   ;
                   Men
                   by
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   women
                   by
                   their
                   Hair.
                   In
                   their
                   profession
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Religious
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   Practice
                   they
                   are
                   Secular
                   ;
                   being
                   Bankers
                   ,
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   States
                   men
                   ,
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   Prelatists
                   ,
                   Quakers
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   all
                   that
                   men
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   7
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     infernal
                     Locusts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     had
                     Teeth
                     as
                     the
                     Teeth
                     of
                     Lions
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   something
                   resembling
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   equivalent
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   you
                   may
                   sooner
                   pull
                   the
                   prey
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Lions
                   Teeth
                   ,
                   &
                   from
                   between
                   his
                   Paws
                   ,
                   than
                   recover
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   hands
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   once
                   possessed
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   8
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Loeusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     make
                     a
                     noise
                     with
                     their
                     wings
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     noise
                     of
                     Chariots
                     of
                     many
                     horses
                     running
                     to
                     Battel
                     .
                     Sabellicus
                  
                   reports
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Cordeliers
                   offered
                   
                     Pope
                     Pius
                     II.
                     that
                     provided
                     he
                     would
                     make
                     war
                     against
                     the
                     Turk
                     ,
                     to
                     furnish
                     him
                     with
                     thirty
                     thousand
                     Souldiers
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     without
                     any
                     hindrance
                     to
                     the
                     Service
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     perform
                     in
                     their
                     Convents
                     .
                  
                   Judg
                   then
                   Reader
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   their
                   Houses
                   being
                   so
                   full
                   and
                   numerous
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   expect
                   from
                   a
                   Society
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   know
                   so
                   well
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Ingeniers
                   as
                   they
                   made
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   Age
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mine
                   which
                   they
                   laid
                   under
                   the
                   Parliament
                   House
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   have
                   blown
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Royal
                     Family
                  
                   &
                   the
                   Senate
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   have
                   insinuated
                   and
                   wrought
                   themselves
                   into
                   all
                   Princes
                   Councils
                   ,
                   are
                   vastly
                   rich
                   ,
                   have
                   those
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   who
                   are
                   Pensionaries
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   Maxims
                   of
                   their
                   Morality
                   ,
                   can
                   Inspire
                   the
                   Barriers
                   ,
                   the
                   Chastells
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ravailac's
                   ,
                   to
                   rid
                   them
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   find
                   that
                   their
                   designs
                   are
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   theirs
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   9
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Infernal
                     Locusts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   
                     Tails
                     like
                     unto
                     Scorpions
                     .
                     Tail
                  
                   in
                   Scripture
                   signifieth
                   a
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   teacheth
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   
                     Isaiah
                     chap.
                     9.
                     v.
                  
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Iesuites
                   indeed
                   are
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   but
                   whose
                   doctrine
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   manifest
                   subversion
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Morality
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   pollution
                   ,
                   nor
                   Crime
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   warranted
                   by
                   their
                   famous
                   Rules
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   
                     of
                     probability
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     directing
                     the
                     Intention
                  
                   .
                   Do
                   but
                   observe
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Maxims
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Iesuitick
                     Morality
                  
                   :
                   Such
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     to
                     ly
                     with
                     a
                     married
                     Woman
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     adultery
                     ,
                     provided
                     the
                     Husband
                     do
                     consent
                     unto
                     it
                     .
                     That
                     bare
                     Fornication
                     is
                     no
                     Sin.
                     That
                     a
                     woman
                     is
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     murther
                     ,
                     in
                     forcing
                     her self
                     to
                     miscarry
                     .
                     That
                     a
                     Son
                     may
                     lawfully
                     kill
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     injoy
                     his
                     Estate
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   resembleth
                   very
                   well
                   the
                   Tails
                   of
                   Scorpions
                   ,
                   whose
                   sting
                   is
                   mortal
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   10
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Locusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     in
                     those
                     days
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   while
                   they
                   Reign
                   ,
                   
                     men
                     shall
                     seek
                     for
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     find
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     desire
                     to
                     die
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     shall
                     flee
                     from
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Locusts
                   shall
                   be
                   insupportable
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Evils
                   which
                   they
                   cause
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   beyond
                   all
                   remedy
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   force
                   the
                   people
                   over
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   curse
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   birth
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   did
                   when
                   his
                   patience
                   was
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   utmost
                   trial
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   imposed
                   such
                   a
                   yoak
                   both
                   upon
                   the
                   publick
                   and
                   upon
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   life
                   is
                   become
                   very
                   disagreeable
                   
                   and
                   uneasie
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   know
                   that
                   Famons
                   Society
                   ,
                   will
                   find
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   hyperbolical
                   in
                   this
                   description
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   literally
                   true
                   .
                   The
                   Iesuites
                   do
                   by
                   their
                   carriage
                   strangely
                   provoke
                   and
                   enrage
                   men
                   ;
                   for
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   officious
                   and
                   adulatory
                   beyond
                   what
                   one
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   mischievous
                   and
                   wicked
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   plague
                   of
                   Families
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   can
                   secure
                   their
                   Families
                   and
                   Estates
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   men
                   dread
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   flee
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   ;
                   but
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   endeavours
                   to
                   avoid
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   every
                   where
                   .
                   They
                   insinuate
                   and
                   intrude
                   into
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   mingle
                   themselves
                   in
                   all
                   companies
                   and
                   affairs
                   .
                   Wo
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   trust
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   pot
                   of
                   iron
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   whom
                   all
                   others
                   being
                   but
                   earthen
                   pitchers
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   avoid
                   being
                   broken
                   into
                   shivers
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   rub
                   against
                   and
                   justle
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   ascribe
                   to
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   giving
                   a
                   home
                   blow
                   ,
                   witness
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   the
                   
                     new
                     persecution
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   France
                   is
                   rendred
                   Catholick
                   in
                   three
                   months
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Protestants
                   are
                   reduced
                   to
                   a
                   condition
                   
                     of
                     desiring
                     death
                  
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   former
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   they
                   inflicted
                   death
                   ,
                   &
                   men
                   sought
                   to
                   avoid
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   death
                   is
                   desired
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   refuse
                   to
                   grant
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   those
                   they
                   made
                   Martyrs
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   they
                   make
                   Hypocrites
                   .
                   An
                   Invention
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   justly
                   esteemed
                   for
                   great
                   Masters
                   in
                   hypocrisy
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   11
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     infernal
                     Locusts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     King
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     ,
                     whose
                     name
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     is
                     Abaddon
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Appollyon
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   also
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   vow
                   to
                   obey
                   implicitely
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   This
                   King
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   clearly
                   expresseth
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Term
                   Abaddon
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Abba
                   signifieth
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Pope
                   doth
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   makes
                   him
                   an
                   Abaddon
                   ,
                   an
                   Appollyon
                   ,
                   which
                   signifieth
                   destroyer
                   .
                   This
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   destroy
                   all
                   that
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ;
                   to
                   believe
                   him
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   render
                   him
                   a
                   blind
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   knows
                   no
                   limits
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   12
                   )
                   Finally
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Locusts
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     their
                     power
                     was
                     to
                     hurt
                     men
                     five
                     moneths
                     .
                  
                   If
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   mentioned
                   this
                   only
                   once
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   thought
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   a
                   bare
                   allusion
                   to
                   natural
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   neither
                   make
                   a
                   noise
                   nor
                   do
                   appear
                   save
                   from
                   May
                   till
                   September
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   not
                   being
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   mentioning
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   v.
                   5.
                   but
                   repeating
                   it
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   v.
                   10.
                   he
                   do's
                   thereby
                   inform
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   intendeth
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   bare
                   Allusion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   hereby
                   mark
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   allotted
                   and
                   prescribed
                   to
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   exercise
                   their
                   power
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   formidable
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Time
                   is
                   designed
                   by
                   
                     five
                     Moneths
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   without
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   the
                   
                     fourty
                     and
                     two
                  
                   mon'ths
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   
                   up
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   Beasts
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   prophetick
                   mon'ths
                   ,
                   whereof
                   each
                   amounteth
                   to
                   thirty
                   years
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   which
                   exposition
                   ,
                   
                     five
                     mon'ths
                  
                   signisie
                   one
                   
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     years
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   five
                   times
                   thirty
                   make
                   150.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   already
                   more
                   than
                   150
                   years
                   since
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   that
                   Society
                   from
                   its
                   first
                   Institution
                   to
                   its
                   End
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   treated
                   of
                   .
                   That
                   alone
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Time
                   that
                   
                     their
                     power
                     should
                     continue
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   ask
                   what
                   power
                   ?
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     to
                     torment
                     men
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   received
                   this
                   power
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   The
                   Pope
                   did
                   not
                   give
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   otherway's
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   Bull
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   confirmed
                   their
                   Society
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   this
                   Bull
                   granted
                   till
                   the
                   year
                   1540
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Pope
                     Paul
                     III.
                  
                   Emitted
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   mon'th
                   of
                   October
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   vertu
                   '
                   of
                   this
                   Bull
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   had
                   esteem
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   authority
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   the
                   mischief
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   may
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   condition
                   to
                   torment
                   men
                   for
                   above
                   three
                   years
                   from
                   this
                   time
                   For
                   being
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1687.
                   there
                   are
                   147
                   years
                   run
                   out
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Paul
                  
                   III
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   seem
                   to
                   remain
                   but
                   three
                   years
                   until
                   their
                   having
                   accomplished
                   their
                   five
                   
                     prophetical
                     Mon'ths
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   until
                   their
                   having
                   exercised
                   their
                   power
                   of
                   Tormenting
                   men
                   for
                   150
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   lessen
                   the
                   probability
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   shall
                   object
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   at
                   least
                   23.
                   
                   Bulls
                   .
                   published
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   year
                   1540
                   until
                   the
                   year
                   1598
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   five
                   Popes
                   ,
                   namely
                   Paul
                   III.
                   Iulius
                   III.
                   Pius
                   IV.
                   Pius
                   V.
                   and
                   Gregory
                   XIII
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     power
                     to
                     Torment
                  
                   was
                   not
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   but
                   successively
                   aud
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   each
                   Bull
                   advancing
                   their
                   priviledges
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   we
                   cannot
                   define
                   the
                   precise
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   power
                   begun
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   determine
                   from
                   thence
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   end
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   following
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   having
                   derogated
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   priviledg
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   Bull
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   reasonable
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   fix
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   which
                   was
                   granted
                   in
                   the
                   mon'th
                   of
                   October
                   1540
                   ;
                   forasmnch
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   established
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Bulls
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   seems
                   impossible
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   weaken
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   these
                   Locusts
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   so
                   strongly
                   established
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   all
                   Princes
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   appearance
                   ,
                   that
                   Monarchs
                   should
                   attempt
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   imploy
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   affairs
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   those
                   which
                   relate
                   to
                   their
                   Consciences
                   .
                   But
                   nothing
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Protector
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   holds
                   their
                   hearts
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   marked
                   out
                   unto
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   exceed
                   
                     five
                     mon'ths
                  
                   continuance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   150
                   years
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   withal
                   extreamly
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Kings
                   for
                   destroying
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   serve
                   himself
                   
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   subverting
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   imploy'd
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   the
                   Templers
                   ;
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   near
                   so
                   much
                   hated
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   vast
                   Revenues
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   reason
                   that
                   Princes
                   had
                   ,
                   to
                   rid
                   themselves
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seise
                   their
                   Estates
                   .
                   The
                   Crimes
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   accused
                   ,
                   were
                   but
                   in
                   truth
                   a
                   pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   may
                   yet
                   be
                   objected
                   against
                   this
                   exposition
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Locusts
                   arose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     bottomless
                     pit
                  
                   under
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   
                     five
                     prophetical
                     Mon'ths
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   150
                   years
                   from
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Trumpet
                   to
                   the
                   Sounding
                   of
                   the
                   sixth
                   under
                   which
                   we
                   now
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   appear
                   till
                   under
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     five
                     Mon'ths
                  
                   of
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   ill
                   apprehended
                   and
                   ill
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   
                     two
                     and
                     forty
                     Mon'ths
                  
                   of
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Beasts
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   amount
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   thirty
                   years
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   demonstrated
                   in
                   its
                   place
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   question
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   
                     five
                     prophetick
                     Mon'ths
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   indisputably
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   must
                   constitute
                   150
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   than
                   an
                   
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     years
                  
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   for
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   laid
                   this
                   down
                   as
                   a
                   foundation
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Monks
                   and
                   Fryers
                   are
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   agrees
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   be
                   risen
                   above
                   300.
                   years
                   after
                   the
                   Cordeliers
                   and
                   the
                   Iacobins
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ranked
                   with
                   those
                   Orders
                   that
                   sprung
                   up
                   before
                   ;
                   seeing
                   they
                   all
                   make
                   but
                   one
                   Body
                   of
                   Regulars
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   all
                   equally
                   both
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Supporters
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   chiefly
                   in
                   his
                   aim
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   new
                   Pharisaism
                   ,
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Iniquity
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   most
                   powerful
                   Buttress
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                     .
                     Luther
                  
                   called
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     ultimus
                     Diaboli
                     crepitus
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   seeing
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fraternities
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   hath
                   had
                   the
                   greatest
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   done
                   the
                   greatest
                   damage
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   principally
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   concerning
                   the
                   Locusts
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   nevertheless
                   is
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   will
                   draw
                   along
                   with
                   it
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Monks
                   and
                   Fryers
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   Evil
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Monks
                   and
                   Fryers
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   being
                   consummated
                   by
                   those
                   mischiefs
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   have
                   added
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   partly
                   as
                   Politicans
                   in
                   States
                   ,
                   whose
                   councils
                   they
                   have
                   animated
                   ;
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Directors
                   ,
                   through
                   corrupting
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   infecting
                   the
                   Air
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   
                   damnable
                   Morality
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Monastick
                     Body
                  
                   perish
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   sixth
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   The
                   loosing
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   River
                   Euphrates
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     9.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     sixth
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     the
                     four
                     horns
                     of
                     the
                     golden
                     Altar
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     before
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     Saying
                     to
                     the
                     sixth
                     Angel
                     which
                     had
                     the
                     Trumpet
                     ,
                     loose
                     the
                     four
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     River
                     Euphrates
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     four
                     Angels
                     were
                     loosed
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     prepared
                     for
                     an
                     hour
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     month
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     stay
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Army
                     of
                     the
                     Horsemen
                     were
                     two
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     thousand
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     thus
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     Horses
                     in
                     the
                     Vision
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     sat
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     having
                     Breast-plates
                     of
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     ●acinct
                     ,
                     and
                     brimstone
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     the
                     Horses
                     were
                     as
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     Lions
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     mouths
                     issued
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     smoke
                     ,
                     and
                     brimstone
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     By
                     these
                     three
                     was
                     the
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     men
                     
                     killed
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     smoke
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     brimstone
                     ,
                     which
                     issued
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     mouths
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     their
                     power
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     Tails
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     Tails
                     were
                     like
                     unto
                     Serpents
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     heads
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     them
                     they
                     do
                     hurt
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     which
                     were
                     not
                     killed
                     by
                     these
                     plagues
                     ,
                     yet
                     repented
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     worship
                     Devils
                     ,
                     and
                     Idols
                     of
                     Gold
                     ,
                     and
                     Silver
                     ,
                     and
                     Brass
                     ,
                     and
                     Stone
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Wood
                     ;
                     which
                     neither
                     can
                     see
                     ,
                     nor
                     hear
                     ,
                     nor
                     walk
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     Neither
                     repented
                     they
                     of
                     their
                     Murders
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     their
                     Sorceries
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     their
                     Fornication
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     their
                     Thefis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   do
                   here
                   see
                   the
                   growth
                   and
                   progress
                   of
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   begun
                   under
                   the
                   fourth
                   Trumpet
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   Trumpet
                   the
                   growth
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   that
                   begun
                   under
                   the
                   third
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   River
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   that
                   are
                   loosed
                   ,
                   the
                   dreadful
                   number
                   of
                   Horsemen
                   ,
                   the
                   Breast-plates
                   ,
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Smoke
                   ,
                   the
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   the
                   Heads
                   ,
                   the
                   Tails
                   ,
                   the
                   Progress
                   ,
                   the
                   Murders
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   particularities
                   which
                   appear
                   under
                   this
                   sixth
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   do
                   evidently
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Empire
                   ,
                   invaded
                   by
                   the
                   Turks
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   assigned
                   ,
                   why
                   that
                   Empire
                   fell
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Turks
                   ,
                   doth
                   further
                   confirm
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Turks
                   being
                   setled
                   in
                   Persia
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   cross
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   could
                   
                   make
                   any
                   conquests
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   ,
                   or
                   render
                   themselves
                   Masters
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Constantinople
                   was
                   the
                   Seat.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Their
                   Armies
                   appear
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Horse
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   name
                   Perse
                   signifies
                   a
                   Horse
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   did
                   doubtless
                   allude
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   Daniel
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Grecia
                   is
                   stiled
                   a
                   Goat
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Grecians
                   were
                   called
                   Aegiades
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   
                     Wild
                     Goats
                  
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   does
                   often
                   make
                   allusions
                   to
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   persons
                   and
                   of
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   Turks
                   have
                   often
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   with
                   Armies
                   of
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Horse
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   four
                   is
                   Mystical
                   in
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   number
                   seven
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Turks
                   had
                   past
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   they
                   established
                   
                     four
                     Sultanies
                  
                   .
                   That
                   of
                   Cesarea
                   in
                   Cappadocia
                   ;
                   that
                   of
                   Aleppo
                   ;
                   that
                   of
                   Damascus
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Antioch
                     .
                     Mahomet
                  
                   boasted
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   
                     four
                     Councellors
                  
                   ;
                   two
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Michael
                   and
                   Gabriel
                   ;
                   and
                   two
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   namely
                   Ebubeker
                   and
                   Othmar
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   four
                   false
                   Teachers
                   concurred
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Alkoran
                     ;
                     Iohn
                  
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     Arian
                     ;
                     Barra
                  
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Iacobite
                     ;
                     Sergius
                  
                   a
                   
                     Nestorian
                     Monk
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Solam
                   a
                   Iew
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   an
                   
                     Astroleger
                     .
                     Mahomet
                  
                   left
                   behind
                   him
                   
                     four
                     Successors
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   called
                   the
                   four
                   cutting
                   Swords
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   Ebubeker
                   ,
                   otherways
                   called
                   
                     Abdalla
                     ,
                     Osman
                     ,
                     Othmar
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Haly.
                   Which
                   
                     four
                     Successors
                  
                   ,
                   begot
                   
                   four
                   Sects
                   in
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   
                     four
                     Religious
                     Orders
                  
                   among
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                   that
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ;
                   the
                   Gemaliers
                   ,
                   the
                   Dervis
                   ,
                   the
                   Calenders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Torlaquis
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   four
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   their
                   Fasts
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Testaments
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   .
                   Which
                   so
                   plainly
                   answering
                   to
                   the
                   
                     four
                     Angels
                     loosed
                     in
                     the
                     Euphrates
                     ,
                  
                   leaves
                   us
                   no
                   room
                   to
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   a
                   design
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Empire
                   ,
                   as
                   possessing
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Oriental
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   both
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   fourth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   meet
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   
                     Grand
                     Seignior
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   Mystical
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   may
                   presage
                   his
                   Empire
                   to
                   be
                   near
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   
                     Turkish
                     Emperor
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Breast-plates
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   of
                   Jacinct
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Brimstone
                   ;
                   denote
                   the
                   gross
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loathsome
                   silthiness
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Turkish
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                   A
                   Religion
                   that
                   can
                   relish
                   with
                   none
                   ,
                   save
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   sunk
                   into
                   all
                   sensuality
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   could
                   be
                   invented
                   by
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   prophane
                   and
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Tails
                     like
                     unto
                     Serpents
                     which
                     had
                     heads
                     ,
                  
                   represent
                   the
                   
                     Mahometan
                     Teachers
                  
                   ,
                   clothed
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   being
                   Judges
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   15.
                   the
                   Head
                   signifies
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tail
                   signifies
                   a
                   
                     false
                     Treacher
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   
                     Turkish
                     Doctors
                  
                   or
                   Priests
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Supream
                   Judges
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   civil
                   as
                   Religious
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Their
                     power
                     is
                     in
                     
                     their
                     mouth
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   better
                   to
                   discover
                   these
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Mahometans
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   carnal
                   and
                   sensual
                   Christians
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   seducing
                   vertu
                   of
                   their
                   carnal
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Smoke
                   ,
                   do
                   questionless
                   relate
                   to
                   Powder
                   used
                   in
                   guns
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Turks
                   made
                   both
                   use
                   of
                   sooner
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   terrible
                   manner
                   ,
                   than
                   Christians
                   generally
                   did
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   
                     German
                     Monk
                  
                   having
                   invented
                   it
                   (
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   invention
                   becoming
                   the
                   Cloister
                   )
                   he
                   discovered
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Venetians
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   communicated
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Turks
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Turks
                   being
                   greedy
                   to
                   extend
                   their
                   Conquests
                   ,
                   made
                   hast
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   practice
                   ,
                   which
                   succeeded
                   to
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   desires
                   .
                   Calcondyla
                   reports
                   ,
                   that
                   Mahomet
                   II.
                   being
                   besieging
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   caused
                   Canon
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   of
                   so
                   extraordinary
                   a
                   bigness
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   needed
                   seventy
                   couple
                   of
                   Oxen
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   thousand
                   men
                   to
                   draw
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   7.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Third
                     part
                     of
                     men
                     killed
                  
                   ,
                   intimateth
                   the
                   Progress
                   and
                   Spreading
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Turkish
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   which
                   reunited
                   all
                   their
                   different
                   principalities
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Tangrolipix
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   succeeded
                   Asan
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1059.
                   just
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                  
                   VII
                   .
                   raised
                   the
                   Papacy
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   top
                   of
                   grandure
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   this
                   Asan
                   that
                   rendred
                   himself
                   Master
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Countries
                   from
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   in
                   Syria
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Hellespont
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Antiochia
                     ,
                     of
                     Cappadocia
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Bithynia
                   ,
                   of
                   Lycia
                   ,
                   of
                   Pesidia
                   ,
                   of
                   Lycaonia
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   Paphlagonia
                   ,
                   of
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   Celicia's
                   ,
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Anatolia
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Sultans
                   have
                   alway's
                   advanced
                   their
                   conquests
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   destroyed
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   having
                   made
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   formerly
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Seat
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Turkish
                   and
                   Mahometan
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   8.
                   )
                   It
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   Christians
                   that
                   the
                   Turks
                   made
                   all
                   their
                   Conquests
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   gives
                   such
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   serve
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   convinceth
                   them
                   of
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   This
                   accusation
                   the
                   Papists
                   do
                   account
                   the
                   most
                   sensible
                   injury
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   done
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   condemnation
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   bear
                   .
                   For
                   saith
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     that
                     were
                     not
                     killed
                     by
                     these
                     plagues
                     ,
                     repented
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     worship
                     Devils
                     ,
                     and
                     Idols
                     of
                     Gold
                     ,
                     and
                     Silver
                     ,
                     and
                     Brass
                     ,
                     and
                     Stone
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Wood
                     ,
                     which
                     neither
                     can
                     see
                     ,
                     nor
                     hear
                     ,
                     nor
                     walk
                     .
                  
                   At
                   whose
                   cost
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mahometans
                   erected
                   their
                   Empire
                   ?
                   Against
                   whom
                   were
                   they
                   the
                   Scourges
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   such
                   within
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Eastern
                     Roman
                  
                   Empire
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   expence
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Turks
                   extended
                   both
                   their
                   Empire
                   and
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   seeing
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   declareth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   punishing
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   
                     loosing
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     River
                     Euphrates
                  
                   to
                   commit
                   so
                   many
                   
                   Murders
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   thence
                   evident
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   subdued
                   ,
                   were
                   Idolaters
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   apparent
                   wherein
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   consisted
                   .
                   Namely
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   worshipped
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Idols
                     of
                     Gold
                     ,
                     of
                     Silver
                     ,
                     of
                     Brass
                     ,
                     of
                     Stone
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Wood.
                  
                   Nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   denied
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   crime
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   worship
                   Devils
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   is
                   Demons
                   ,
                   which
                   signifieth
                   properly
                   inferior
                   and
                   
                     lower
                     Gods
                     ;
                     Gods
                     who
                     are
                     Mediators
                     between
                     men
                     and
                     the
                     Supream
                     God
                     :
                  
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Title
                   liberally
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   the
                   Word
                   used
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   ought
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   were
                   never
                   any
                   Christians
                   that
                   made
                   profession
                   of
                   
                     worshipping
                     Devils
                  
                   ;
                   neither
                   could
                   the
                   very
                   Heathens
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   Devils
                   were
                   wholly
                   unknown
                   among
                   Pagans
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   
                     Religious
                     worship
                  
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   is
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   rendred
                   to
                   Devils
                   .
                   This
                   appeareth
                   fully
                   
                     Ps
                     .
                     106.
                     v.
                  
                   37.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     sacrificed
                     their
                     Sons
                     and
                     Daughters
                     unto
                     Devils
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   does
                   believe
                   that
                   She
                   worshippeth
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   worshipping
                   Images
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   of
                   Silver
                   ,
                   of
                   Brass
                   ,
                   of
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Wood
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Prophets
                   do
                   instruct
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Worship
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Devils
                   .
                   They
                   sottishly
                   flatter
                   and
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   distinguishing
                   
                   betwixt
                   an
                   Idol
                   and
                   an
                   Image
                   ;
                   fora●
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Term
                     Idol
                  
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   doth
                   in
                   our
                   vulgar
                   languages
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   killed
                   by
                   the
                   Turks
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   not
                   Devils
                   .
                   They
                   only
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   doth
                   towards
                   her
                   Images
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Yea
                   She
                   doth
                   worse
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   
                     Oriental
                     Idolatrous
                     Christians
                  
                   did
                   .
                   For
                   she
                   worshippeth
                   as
                   God
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   which
                   must
                   therefore
                   necessarily
                   be
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   Instituted
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Instituted
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   something
                   different
                   from
                   him
                   that
                   Ordains
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Book
                   Open.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     saw
                     another
                     mighty
                     Angel
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     clothed
                     with
                     a
                     Clowd
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Rain-bow
                     was
                     upon
                     his
                     Head
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Face
                     was
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Feet
                     as
                     Pillars
                     of
                     Fire
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     a
                     Little
                     Book
                     Open
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     set
                     his
                     right
                     foot
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     left
                     foot
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Rain-bow
                   which
                   appeared
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   place
                   Him
                   out
                   of
                   
                   the
                   rank
                   of
                   created
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Seal
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     Face
                     was
                     as
                     the
                     Sun
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     Feet
                     as
                     Pillars
                     of
                     Brass
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   demonstration
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   revealed
                   himself
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Chap.
                  
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   appeareth
                   having
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   a
                   
                     Book
                     open
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   Book
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                  
                   in
                   general
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Six
                     Trompets
                  
                   having
                   represented
                   the
                   spoil
                   ,
                   which
                   popery
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Western
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Mahometanism
                   in
                   the
                   Eastern
                   ;
                   this
                   Vision
                   doth
                   foretell
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   ravage
                   shall
                   be
                   repaired
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   
                     open
                     Book
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   in
                   sincerity
                   seek
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   what
                   it
                   revealeth
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   seek
                   for
                   nothing
                   besides
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   :
                   
                     If
                     our
                     Gospel
                     be
                     hid
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     hid
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     lost
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     hath
                     blinded
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     4.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     Mahometanism
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Popery
                   ,
                   have
                   shut
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   by
                   exacting
                   a
                   blind
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   by
                   forbidding
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   interdicting
                   people
                   from
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   time
                   will
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   divine
                   Book
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   read
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   Reforming
                   those
                   abuses
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   the
                   impudence
                   of
                   Mahometanism
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   craft
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   have
                   abounded
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   his
                   Right
                   Foot
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   left
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Thunders
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     he
                     set
                     his
                     right
                     Foot
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     left
                     foot
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     cried
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     Voice
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     Lion
                     roareth
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     cried
                     ,
                     Seven
                     Thunders
                     uttered
                     their
                     voices
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     Seven
                     thunders
                     had
                     uttered
                     their
                     voices
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     about
                     to
                     write
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voices
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     Seal
                     up
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     the
                     seven
                     Thunders
                     uttered
                     ,
                     &
                     write
                     them
                     not
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   ACcording
                   to
                   the
                   Stile
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   useth
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   signifies
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   signifies
                   the
                   West
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Isles
                   and
                   countreys
                   that
                   ly
                   near
                   unto
                   the
                   Sea.
                   The
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   was
                   divided
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   being
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   
                     Set
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   took
                   hold
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Empires
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   
                   shine
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   establish
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   stile
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Sea
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   named
                   before
                   the
                   Sea
                   ;
                   but
                   here
                   the
                   stile
                   is
                   changed
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   both
                   mentioned
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   sets
                   his
                   
                     right
                     foot
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea.
                   Which
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   assuredly
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   break
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   sooner
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   begin
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Reformation
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Popery
                   ,
                   sooner
                   than
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Mahometanism
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Event
                   will
                   clear
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   fall
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   Popery
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   Earnest
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   may
                   expect
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   Mahometanism
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     great
                     Cry
                     of
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     Lion
                     roareth
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   threaten
                   all
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   alike
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Thunders
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   presage
                   their
                   total
                   ruin
                   .
                   The
                   
                     great
                     cry
                  
                   was
                   heard
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   entire
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   off
                   till
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   until
                   under
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   is
                   forbid
                   to
                   write
                   the
                   things
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Thunders
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   considerable
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   to
                   elapse
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   cry
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   was
                   heard
                   at
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Thunders
                  
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Vials
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     16th
                     Chap.
                  
                   appeareth
                   evidently
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   
                   the
                   Thunders
                   do
                   necessarily
                   signify
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   Enemies
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   overwhelmed
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   seven
                   Vials
                   do
                   denote
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   According
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   chap.
                   15.
                   v.
                   1.
                   that
                   
                     the
                     seven
                     Vials
                     are
                     the
                     seven
                     last
                     plagues
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     consummated
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Angels
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   finishing
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Angel
                     which
                     I
                     saw
                     stand
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     lifted
                     up
                     his
                     hand
                     to
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     sware
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     liveth
                     forever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                     who
                     created
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     therein
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     therein
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sea
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     therein
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     Time
                     no
                     longer
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     's
                     of
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     seventh
                     Angel
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     begin
                     to
                     sound
                     ,
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     finished
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     declareth
                     to
                     his
                     Servants
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IT
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   under
                   the
                   7
                   th
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   great
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   appearances
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   nor
                   
                   only
                   called
                   a
                   Mystery
                   and
                   a
                   Secret
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   credible
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   give
                   assurance
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   withall
                   do's
                   give
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   last
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   
                     Trumpet
                     of
                     the
                     Arch-Angel
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   (
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   under
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   then
                   be
                   the
                   1000
                   years
                   Reign
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   shewn
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reuniting
                   of
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   renowned
                   State
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   62
                   Chap.
                   that
                   these
                   great
                   things
                   ,
                   &
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   all
                   Belief
                   &
                   above
                   all
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   meant
                   &
                   intended
                   .
                   For
                   indeed
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   can
                   imagine
                   ,
                   that
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Religion
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   &
                   how
                   few
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   can
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   have
                   an
                   intire
                   peace
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   many
                   ages
                   ?
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   Mystery
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   hath
                   promised
                   with
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   soon
                   after
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   he
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     time
                     no
                     longer
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   deferring
                   and
                   a
                   delay
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Angel
                  
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   sooner
                   finished
                   to
                   sound
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Angel's
                   giving
                   the
                   Book
                   to
                   St.
                   John
                   to
                   be
                   Eaten
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Effects
                   which
                   Ensue
                   thereupon
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     voice
                     which
                     I
                     heard
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     spake
                     unto
                     me
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Go
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     the
                     little
                     Book
                     which
                     is
                     open
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Angel
                     which
                     standeth
                     upon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     went
                     unto
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Give
                     me
                     the
                     little
                     Book
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     Take
                     it
                     and
                     eat
                     it
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     make
                     thy
                     belly
                     bitter
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     thy
                     Mouth
                     Sweet
                     as
                     honey
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     took
                     the
                     little
                     Book
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     ate
                     it
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     my
                     mouth
                     sweet
                     as
                     honey
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     I
                     had
                     eaten
                     it
                     ,
                     my
                     belly
                     was
                     bitter
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     he
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     prophesie
                     again
                     before
                     many
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   ST
                   .
                   Johns
                   taking
                   the
                   
                     little
                     Book
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   representeth
                   those
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   raise
                   up
                   to
                   re-establish
                   the
                   
                     purity
                     of
                     divine
                     worship
                  
                   through
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   took
                   the
                   Book
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   who
                   gives
                   Ministers
                   thei●
                   Mission
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   go
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   it
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   himself
                   told
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   
                     go
                     ,
                     teach
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     teaching
                     them
                     to
                     observe
                     all
                     things
                     whatsoever
                     I
                     have
                     commanded
                     you
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   28.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   not
                   only
                   took
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   
                     eat
                     it
                     up
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   no
                   one
                   is
                   properly
                   a
                   holy
                   Minister
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   possessed
                   of
                   all
                   Truths
                   through
                   having
                   well
                   meditated
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Book
                   meditated
                   upon
                   and
                   well
                   understood
                   ,
                   produceth
                   necessarily
                   two
                   effects
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   a
                   consolation
                   ,
                   that
                   ravisheth
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   an
                   happy
                   eternal
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   mortification
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   by
                   that
                   Law
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     denying
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     dayly
                     taking
                     up
                     the
                     cross
                     .
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   expresseth
                   these
                   two
                   effects
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   Book
                   
                     sweet
                     in
                     his
                     mouth
                     as
                     honey
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   made
                   
                     his
                     belly
                     bitter
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   Luther
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   travelled
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   have
                   executed
                   the
                   order
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   gave
                   here
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     ;
                     Thou
                     must
                     Prophesie
                     again
                     before
                     many
                     peoples
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Term
                   to
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   signifies
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   foretelling
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   this
                   order
                   had
                   respected
                   
                   only
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   signifies
                   likewise
                   to
                   Instruct
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   prophesie
                   is
                   applied
                   in
                   the
                   1
                   
                     Cor.
                     chap.
                     14.
                     v.
                     24.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Measuring
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Outward
                   Court
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   trodden
                   under
                   foot
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     II.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     there
                     was
                     given
                     me
                     a
                     Reed
                     like
                     unto
                     a
                     Rod
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     Angel
                     stood
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Rise
                     ,
                     &
                     measure
                     the
                     Tewple
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     &
                     them
                     that
                     worship
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Court
                     which
                     is
                     without
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     leave
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     measure
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     given
                     unto
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     City
                     shall
                     they
                     tread
                     under
                     foot
                     forty
                     and
                     two
                     Months
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   HEre
                   we
                   have
                   represented
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   had
                   received
                   :
                   
                     Thou
                     must
                     prophesie
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     thou
                     must
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     afresh
                     to
                     many
                     peoples
                     ,
                     Nations
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   observed
                   ,
                   
                     represents
                     therein
                     all
                     those
                  
                   whom
                   God
                   was
                   to
                   imploy
                   in
                   that
                   great
                   work
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   this
                   commission
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                     a
                     Reed
                     like
                     unto
                     a
                     Rod
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     Angel
                     saying
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     Rise
                     ,
                     and
                     measure
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     worship
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Reed
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   Rod
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     ,
                     Ps
                     .
                     45.
                     v.
                  
                   6.
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Rule
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   6.
                   16.
                   
                   Because
                   neither
                   errors
                   nor
                   manners
                   can
                   be
                   otherway's
                   reformed
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   condemneth
                   both
                   Errors
                   and
                   vices
                   ,
                   and
                   lay's
                   before
                   us
                   what
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   practice
                   .
                   As
                   often
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   was
                   Reformed
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   Rule
                   .
                   Iosiah
                   and
                   Hezekiah
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   did
                   Ezra
                   and
                   Nehemiah
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   here
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   40.
                   chap.
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   v.
                   5.
                   &c.
                   where
                   the
                   prophet
                   received
                   Order
                   to
                   
                     measure
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   assure
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   deliverance
                   from
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivity
                   .
                   And
                   Iews
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Christians
                   are
                   agreed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Temple
                   described
                   by
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Material
                     Temple
                  
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   calls
                   the
                   
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                  
                   6.
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   consequently
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   re-established
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Antichristian
                   Babylon
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   correspondence
                   between
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   and
                   Ezekiel
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   measure
                   both
                   the
                   Temple
                   aud
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   being
                   Reformed
                   .
                   Since
                   all
                   Nations
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   Wine
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ;
                   both
                   Religion
                   
                   and
                   manners
                   ;
                   Faith
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Head
                   and
                   Members
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   measured
                   ;
                   every
                   thing
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Reformation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Court
                     without
                     the
                     Temple
                     trodden
                     under
                     foot
                     by
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   become
                   Antichristian
                   by
                   its
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   The
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   are
                   represented
                   treading
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   frequenting
                   the
                   outward
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   because
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   are
                   borrowed
                   from
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   also
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Court
                     without
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   outward
                   Court
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   have
                   liberty
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   in
                   command
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   outward
                   
                     Court
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   enjoyning
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   measured
                   and
                   Ruled
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   elsewhere
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Sealed
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   withdraw
                   and
                   actually
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Society
                   apart
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   worshipping
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   command
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   given
                   Rev.
                   18.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Come
                     out
                     of
                     Babylon
                     my
                     People
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Babylon
                   ought
                   to
                   subsist
                   42.
                   
                   Months
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   outward
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   tread
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   under
                   foot
                   so
                   long
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   we
                   shall
                   speak
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   two
                   Witnesses
                   ;
                   their
                   Sackcloth
                   State
                   ;
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   their
                   Prophecying
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   Dignity
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     power
                     unto
                     my
                     two
                     Witnesses
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     prophesie
                     1260
                     day
                     's
                     ,
                     cloathed
                     in
                     sackcloth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     two
                     Olive
                     Trees
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     two
                     Candlesticks
                     standing
                     before
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     will
                     hurt
                     them
                     ,
                     fire
                     proceedeth
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Mouth
                     and
                     devoureth
                     their
                     Enemies
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     will
                     hurt
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     in
                     this
                     manner
                     be
                     killed
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     have
                     power
                     to
                     shut
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     rain
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     their
                     Prophecy
                     :
                     and
                     have
                     power
                     over
                     waters
                     to
                     turn
                     them
                     into
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     smite
                     the
                     Earth
                     with
                     all
                     plagues
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     they
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THEY
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   do
                   understand
                   the
                   
                     old
                     Testament
                  
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   hit
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   not
                   come
                   home
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   touched
                   a
                   little
                   on
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   frequently
                   so
                   called
                   
                     Psa
                     .
                     119.
                     
                     So
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   stiles
                   
                   also
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     1
                     Cor.
                     chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   who
                   profess
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   defenders
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   properly
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   since
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Antichristianism
                   ,
                   have
                   cried
                   against
                   its
                   Errors
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   must
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Witnesses
                   are
                   stiled
                   also
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Title
                   given
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Churches
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Epistle
                   which
                   he
                   writ
                   to
                   them
                   Rev.
                   1
                   20.
                   
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   strange
                   that
                   he
                   speaks
                   only
                   of
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   altho
                   he
                   be
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   numerous
                   Society
                   ,
                   seeing
                   in
                   all
                   language
                   both
                   divine
                   and
                   humane
                   great
                   Bodies
                   of
                   men
                   do
                   make
                   but
                   one
                   Mystical
                   person
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Israelites
                   are
                   considered
                   in
                   Hosea
                   as
                   
                     one
                     Woman
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   likewise
                   all
                   
                     sincere
                     Christians
                  
                   are
                   stiled
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   the
                   
                     Lambs
                     Wife
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     false
                     Christians
                  
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   great
                   Harlot
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Historian
                   Florus
                   represents
                   the
                   whole
                   Roman
                   people
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   had
                   past
                   through
                   the
                   different
                   Stages
                   of
                   human
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Witnesses
                   are
                   precisely
                   two
                   ,
                   neither
                   more
                   nor
                   less
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   fewer
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Testimony
                   may
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   more
                   ,
                   through
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   conduct
                   had
                   been
                   committed
                   two
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Moses
                     &
                     Aaron
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Iosuah
                   and
                   Caleb
                   ,
                   to
                   Elijah
                   and
                   Elisha
                   ,
                   to
                   Zerobabel
                   and
                   Jehashua
                   ,
                   to
                   Ezra
                   and
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   to
                   Haggai
                   and
                   Zechariah
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   withal
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   two
                   ,
                   in
                   Allusion
                   to
                   their
                   Testimony
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     old
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   beareth
                   witness
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     new
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   testisieth
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   come
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   moreover
                   
                   stiled
                   two
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   subsisted
                   in
                   the
                   Valleys
                   of
                   Angrogna
                   and
                   Piedmont
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Sylvester
                   and
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   became
                   at
                   last
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   Branches
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   say
                   Attestants
                   and
                   Witnesses
                   against
                   the
                   usurpation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   two
                   are
                   the
                   Calvinists
                   and
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   who
                   together
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Body
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   stiled
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   and
                   the
                   Albigenses
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sackcloth
                   in
                   which
                   these
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   prophesied
                   for
                   1260
                   days
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   with
                   that
                   designed
                   by
                   42
                   Months
                   ;
                   signifieth
                   the
                   contempt
                   and
                   persecution
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Defenders
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   underwent
                   all
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   from
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   party
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   injuries
                   and
                   vexations
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   practice
                   ,
                   to
                   weary
                   them
                   and
                   to
                   stop
                   their
                   Mouths
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   called
                   
                     Berengarians
                     ,
                     Stercorists
                     ,
                     Waldenses
                     ,
                     Albigenses
                     ,
                     Leonists
                     ,
                     Petrobrusians
                     ,
                     Henricians
                     ,
                     Wicliffists
                     ,
                     Lollards
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   stiled
                   
                     Lutherans
                     ,
                     Zuinglians
                     ,
                     Calvinists
                     ,
                     Sacramentarians
                     ,
                     Hugonots
                     ,
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   these
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   added
                   
                     Fines
                     ,
                     Confiscations
                     ,
                     Imprisonments
                     ,
                     Banishments
                     ,
                     and
                     Condemnations
                     to
                     death
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   treated
                   with
                   that
                   contempt
                   and
                   rage
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   in
                   command
                   to
                   Measure
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     Court
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   out
                   ;
                   will
                   both
                   advance
                   their
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   avenge
                   the
                   outrages
                   
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   suffered
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   pour
                   forth
                   the
                   plagues
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   upon
                   their
                   persecutors
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   do's
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   these
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   Elijab
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     turning
                     waters
                     into
                     bliod
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     shutting
                     heaven
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Heathens
                   used
                   to
                   accuse
                   the
                   primitive
                   Christians
                   ,
                   of
                   being
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Calamities
                   that
                   befell
                   the
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   one
                   sense
                   they
                   had
                   reason
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   motive
                   to
                   Gods
                   inflicting
                   Civil
                   wars
                   ,
                   Famine
                   ,
                   and
                   Pestilence
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   was
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   miseries
                   that
                   they
                   made
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                   The
                   case
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   these
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   says
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   
                     Jeremiah
                     ,
                     chap.
                     5.
                     v.
                     14.
                     
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     my
                     words
                     in
                     thy
                     mouth
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     people
                     wood
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     devour
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   whereas
                   these
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   are
                   called
                   
                     two
                     Olive
                     Trees
                     ,
                     and
                     two
                     Candlesticks
                     standing
                     before
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   
                     4th
                     Chapter
                  
                   of
                   Zechariah
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     saw
                     a
                     golden
                     Candlestick
                     standing
                     between
                     two
                     Olive
                     Trees
                     ,
                     which
                     distilled
                     down
                     oyl
                     into
                     the
                     Candlesticks
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Candlestick
                   there
                   ,
                   represents
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   Olive
                   Trees
                   ,
                   represent
                   Zerobabel
                   and
                   Iehoshua
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   was
                   then
                   conducted
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Ministers
                   who
                   Teach
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Olive
                     Trees
                  
                   of
                   Zechariah
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Flocks
                   that
                   hearken
                   unto
                   and
                   obey
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Candlesticks
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   being
                   overcome
                   ,
                   and
                   Slain
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   unburied
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XI
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     have
                     finished
                     their
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     the
                     Beast
                     that
                     ascendeth
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     ,
                     shall
                     make
                     war
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     overcome
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     kill
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     their
                     dead
                     Bodies
                     shall
                     lie
                     in
                     the
                     street
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     City
                     ,
                     which
                     spiritually
                     is
                     called
                     Sodom
                     and
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     where
                     also
                     our
                     Lord
                     was
                     crucified
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     Kindreds
                     ,
                     and
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                     shall
                     see
                     their
                     dead
                     Bodies
                     three
                     day's
                     and
                     an
                     half
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     suffer
                     their
                     dead
                     Bodies
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     graves
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     dwell
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     shall
                     rejoice
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     merry
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     send
                     gifts
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     because
                     these
                     two
                     Prophets
                     tormented
                     them
                     that
                     dwelt
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   Beast
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   arose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   ,
                   having
                   two
                   horns
                   ,
                   described
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Beast
                   that
                   arose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   described
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   
                     make
                     war
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     and
                     
                     overcome
                  
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   
                     kill
                     them
                     ▪
                  
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   mentioned
                   here
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   
                     slay
                     the
                     Witnesses
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   whereas
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   shall
                   kill
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     they
                     have
                     finished
                     their
                     Testimony
                     ▪
                  
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   overcome
                   and
                   slain
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   42
                   Months
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   1260
                   days
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   finish
                   their
                   
                     Sachcloath
                     Testimony
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   beginneth
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   appear
                   in
                   some
                   degree
                   of
                   honor
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Reformation's
                   being
                   supported
                   by
                   publick
                   Authority
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   Beast
                   growing
                   inraged
                   and
                   transported
                   with
                   fury
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   war
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   overcome
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   War
                   ,
                   is
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   prophesying
                   
                     cloathed
                     in
                     Sackcloth
                  
                   That
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   against
                   them
                   as
                   
                     cloathed
                     in
                     sackcloth
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Sovereign
                   Prince
                   who
                   did
                   then
                   protect
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   gave
                   them
                   liberty
                   to
                   bear
                   their
                   Testimony
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   War
                   is
                   made
                   against
                   them
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   
                     put
                     off
                     their
                     Sackcloth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   countenanced
                   in
                   their
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   Edicts
                   of
                   Soveraign
                   Rulers
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   their
                   Enemies
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   Massacres
                   and
                   Gibbets
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   actually
                   to
                   death
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   they
                   neither
                   use
                   Massacres
                   nor
                   Gibbets
                   ,
                   but
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   live
                   ;
                   only
                   they
                   put
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   
                     civil
                     &
                     Spiritual
                  
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   in
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     Savoy
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Civil
                     Death
                  
                   in
                   those
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   Pastors
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   assemble
                   neither
                   publickly
                   nor
                   privately
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   secret
                   nor
                   apart
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   nor
                   read
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   dare
                   neither
                   stile
                   themselves
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   nor
                   Reformed
                   ,
                   nor
                   Hugenots
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   a
                   witnesses
                   mouth
                   is
                   shut
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   death
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   termed
                   a
                   Civil
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Death
                   in
                   those
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   forced
                   by
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   armed
                   Troops
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Dragoons
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   as
                   Missionaries
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   compelled
                   to
                   abjure
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   practise
                   their
                   Worship
                   .
                   The
                   present
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   then
                   a
                   Captivity
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   representeth
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Image
                   and
                   Emblem
                   of
                   a
                   Death
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Hosea
                   stiled
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     6.
                     v.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Come
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     return
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     revive
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     live
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   in
                   that
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   is
                   introduced
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     85.
                     6.
                     
                     Wilt
                     thou
                     not
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     revive
                     us
                     again
                     ;
                     that
                     thy
                     people
                     may
                     rejoice
                     in
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Valley
                   which
                   Ezekiel
                   saw
                   
                     chap.
                     37.
                     v.
                  
                   1
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     covered
                     with
                     bones
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   save
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   being
                   captive
                   in
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   nature
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   signifies
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   their
                   re-establishment
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                     Bodies
                     lie
                     unburied
                  
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   into
                   Graves
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Favourers
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   hindred
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   remain
                   unburied
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   the
                   more
                   readily
                   be
                   restored
                   .
                   The
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   doth
                   both
                   favour
                   and
                   strongly
                   support
                   this
                   Exposition
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   speaking
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     shall
                     rejoice
                     over
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     that
                     are
                     overcome
                     and
                     slain
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   favour
                   and
                   uphold
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     and
                     tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     see
                     their
                     dead
                     bodies
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   to
                   say
                   ?
                   
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   the
                   better
                   understanding
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   against
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Beast
                     shall
                     make
                     war
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Event
                   hath
                   made
                   evident
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   five
                   or
                   six
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   since
                   this
                   war
                   begun
                   .
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Pyrenees
                   was
                   concluded
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Clergy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   took
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   begun
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Montauban
                   ,
                   whose
                   Colledg
                   and
                   Senate
                   they
                   put
                   down
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   few
                   years
                   after
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   saw
                   themselves
                   besieged
                   ,
                   and
                   threatned
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   a
                   terrible
                   battery
                   of
                   Edicts
                   and
                   Declarations
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   make
                   too
                   much
                   noise
                   ,
                   they
                   fell
                   upon
                   them
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   attack'd
                   them
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   assault
                   was
                   against
                   
                     Ministers
                     Habits
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   next
                   against
                   Annexes
                   ;
                   after
                   that
                   against
                   the
                   Bells
                   in
                   their
                   Temples
                   ;
                   then
                   against
                   their
                   Buryings
                   ;
                   next
                   against
                   Children
                   that
                   had
                   attained
                   to
                   the
                   
                     age
                     of
                     seven
                     years
                  
                   ;
                   then
                   against
                   Midwives
                   .
                   It
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   large
                   Volumn
                   to
                   recount
                   all
                   the
                   Edicts
                   and
                   Declarations
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   main
                   Engin
                   was
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Summons
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   compelled
                   them
                   to
                   produce
                   the
                   Titles
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   publick
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   places
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   proclaimed
                   War.
                   The
                   Table
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Nantes
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   Field
                   of
                   Battel
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Beast
                   appeared
                   fighting
                   against
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   
                     overcame
                     the
                     Witnesses
                  
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   been
                   seen
                   litterally
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Churches
                   were
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Arrests
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   any
                   fled
                   to
                   the
                   Council
                   ;
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   all
                   without
                   exception
                   were
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Fontainbleau
                   ,
                   which
                   repealed
                   that
                   of
                   Nantes
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Beast
                   
                     shall
                     kill
                     the
                     
                     Witnesses
                  
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   declared
                   already
                   that
                   the
                   death
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Civil
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   death
                   .
                   Which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Congregations
                  
                   are
                   suffered
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   assemble
                   ,
                   neither
                   publickly
                   ,
                   nor
                   privatly
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   permitted
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   they
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   ,
                   are
                   compelled
                   by
                   the
                   Violence
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   to
                   abjure
                   their
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   promise
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   fellowship
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   such
                   that
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   escape
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Prisoners
                   who
                   hitherto
                   stand
                   it
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     dead
                     bodies
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     were
                     not
                     buried
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   mercy
                   and
                   blessing
                   that
                   is
                   promised
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   comfort
                   them
                   under
                   their
                   state
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   would
                   more
                   desire
                   ,
                   provided
                   they
                   could
                   speak
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   graves
                   ,
                   as
                   esteeming
                   it
                   a
                   favour
                   and
                   an
                   honor
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   Traitors
                   and
                   horrid
                   Malefactors
                   ,
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   burial
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   rest
                   in
                   a
                   grave
                   .
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   threatned
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     buried
                     with
                     the
                     burial
                     of
                     an
                     Ass
                     ,
                     Ierem.
                  
                   22.
                   19.
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   a
                   grave
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     who
                     had
                     slain
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     buried
                  
                   ;
                   there
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   denial
                   of
                   Sepulture
                   by
                   those
                   murderers
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   as
                   a
                   continuance
                   of
                   their
                   fury
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   for
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   something
                   accounted
                   worse
                   than
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   killed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   designed
                   by
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   their
                   bodies
                   to
                   be
                   buried
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Kindreds
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     Peoples
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   great
                   benefit
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   procured
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   these
                   
                     Kindreds
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     Peoples
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   obtained
                   in
                   despight
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   regret
                   of
                   those
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   who
                   had
                   killed
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   not
                   being
                   buried
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   benefit
                   and
                   advantage
                   to
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Beast
                   had
                   killed
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Protestant
                     Flocks
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   hath
                   scattered
                   ?
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   Publication
                   of
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Fontainbleau
                   ,
                   for
                   Repealing
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Nantes
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   conceived
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   comprehended
                   this
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     lying
                     dead
                     without
                     being
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   Transaction
                   which
                   hath
                   astonished
                   all
                   Europe
                   ,
                   hath
                   reflected
                   so
                   much
                   light
                   upon
                   this
                   Article
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                  
                   is
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   extinction
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   &c.
                   so
                   the
                   State
                   wherein
                   these
                   extinguished
                   Churches
                   do
                   now
                   continue
                   ,
                   giveth
                   us
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   accomplishement
                   
                   of
                   this
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Bodies
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     lying
                     in
                     the
                     street
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     City
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   among
                   the
                   
                     new
                     Converts
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   go
                   willingly
                   to
                   the
                   Mass
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   tasted
                   the
                   good
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Children
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   Lovers
                   of
                   Earthly
                   things
                   ;
                   Ready
                   to
                   become
                   Turks
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   Papists
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   others
                   who
                   go
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   Mass
                   ,
                   but
                   abhor
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   prophanation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Supper
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   There
                   are
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   who
                   do
                   indeed
                   go
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   they
                   testify
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   it
                   through
                   being
                   forced
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   heartily
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   resolved
                   to
                   depart
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   find
                   way
                   of
                   escape
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   uncessantly
                   seek
                   for
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   these
                   being
                   doubtless
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Reformed
                   are
                   not
                   buried
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   practise
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   with
                   regret
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   which
                   doth
                   attend
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   abhorrency
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   them
                   heretofore
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   do
                   account
                   those
                   who
                   willingly
                   go
                   to
                   Mass
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     dead
                     and
                     buried
                  
                   altogether
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   hope
                   of
                   their
                   return
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   go
                   with
                   repugnancy
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   buried
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   cause
                   to
                   hope
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   suddenly
                   rise
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   esteem
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   compelled
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   reckon
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   good
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   
                   shall
                   in
                   time
                   bring
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   infected
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   hidden
                   spark
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   speedily
                   manifest
                   it self
                   .
                   This
                   spark
                   of
                   life
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   sorrow
                   they
                   are
                   under
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   ardent
                   love
                   to
                   their
                   Pastors
                   than
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   prayers
                   which
                   without
                   ceasing
                   they
                   make
                   unto
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   restoration
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   think
                   on
                   this
                   subject
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   there
                   remain
                   of
                   those
                   seeming
                   Converted
                   ,
                   and
                   forced
                   Catholicks
                   in
                   France
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   reasonably
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   pretended
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Calvin
                   is
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     are
                     burried
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Witnesses
                   do
                   yet
                   appear
                   ,
                   as
                   Bodies
                   not
                   interred
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   look't
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   as
                   dead
                   ;
                   of
                   some
                   they
                   are
                   lookt
                   upon
                   with
                   pity
                   ,
                   of
                   others
                   with
                   horror
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   with
                   mistrust
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   
                     Popish
                     Clergy
                  
                   had
                   been
                   hearkned
                   unto
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   animated
                   by
                   that
                   murdering
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   lying
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   revival
                   of
                   St.
                   
                   Bartholomew's
                   day
                   for
                   the
                   
                     burying
                     of
                     those
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   killed
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   final
                   extirpating
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   Heresie
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   do
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   to
                   compass
                   their
                   End.
                   Their
                   inclination
                   to
                   Massacre
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   cruel
                   treatment
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   towards
                   those
                   seeming
                   Converts
                   ,
                   who
                   to
                   repair
                   the
                   injury
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   refuse
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   whose
                   dead
                   
                   bodies
                   the
                   Priests
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   drag'd
                   along
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                   and
                   thrown
                   on
                   the
                   Dunghils
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   Papacy
                   hath
                   no
                   bounds
                   ;
                   seeing
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   murdered
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   these
                   
                     new
                     Converts
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   persecute
                   their
                   very
                   Carcasses
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   without
                   shame
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   fear
                   of
                   being
                   reproached
                   for
                   their
                   inhumanity
                   .
                   This
                   murdering
                   Spirit
                   which
                   animates
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   induceth
                   them
                   to
                   demand
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   Council
                   ,
                   a
                   general
                   Massacre
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   thereby
                   hinder
                   the
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   from
                   recovering
                   life
                   and
                   strength
                   again
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Kindreds
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     Peoples
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     ,
                  
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   should
                   consent
                   to
                   a
                   
                     general
                     Massacre
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   either
                   the
                   seeing
                   the
                   prejudice
                   which
                   that
                   violent
                   Counsel
                   would
                   do
                   to
                   his
                   State
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   advantage
                   which
                   that
                   effusion
                   of
                   Blood
                   would
                   give
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   fearing
                   to
                   provoke
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   makes
                   that
                   his
                   Majesty
                   will
                   not
                   hearken
                   to
                   those
                   Sanguinary
                   Sollicitors
                   for
                   the
                   
                     burying
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   carefully
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   
                     overcome
                     ,
                     killed
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     without
                     burial
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Street
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     City
                     .
                  
                   This
                   observation
                   obviates
                   an
                   Objection
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   against
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   alledged
                   in
                   our
                   affirming
                   the
                   Extinction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                  
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   putting
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     to
                     death
                  
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     the
                  
                   two
                   Witnesses
                   
                     no
                     other
                     save
                     the
                     Reformed
                     Churches
                     in
                  
                   France
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Churches
                     
                     of
                     the
                  
                   United
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     of
                  
                   Piedmont
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     of
                  
                   Switzerland
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     of
                  
                   Germany
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     are
                     not
                     all
                     these
                  
                   Churches
                   
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     those
                     of
                  
                   France
                   ?
                   Yes
                   ,
                   without
                   doubt
                   ?
                   But
                   neither
                   the
                   
                     United
                     Provinces
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Cantons
                   ,
                   nor
                   Swedland
                   ,
                   nor
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   nor
                   Hess
                   ,
                   nor
                   Saxony
                   ,
                   nor
                   Brandenburgh
                   ,
                   are
                   Streets
                   of
                   the
                   
                     great
                     City
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   receiveth
                   no
                   Tribute
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   he
                   any
                   power
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   except
                   Piedmont
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Papists
                   have
                   begun
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   like
                   War
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   England
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   sayd
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   become
                   a
                   
                     Street
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     City
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Popery's
                   being
                   reestablished
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   who
                   declared
                   himself
                   a
                   
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                  
                   upon
                   his
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                   Nor
                   do
                   I
                   know
                   whether
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   expect
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   that
                   secret
                   Plot
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   rumor
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   for
                   these
                   twenty
                   years
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   tell
                   whether
                   the
                   prophecy
                   about
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   and
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   particularly
                   determin
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   do's
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   that
                   Entanglement
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Text
                   not
                   speaking
                   of
                   places
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   place
                   ;
                   doth
                   thereby
                   seem
                   to
                   inform
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   any
                   where
                   else
                   ,
                   save
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   or
                   Street
                   which
                   the
                   Text
                   doth
                   design
                   .
                   Which
                   seems
                   beyond
                   all
                   contradiction
                   to
                   be
                   France
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     Killed
                  
                   there
                   ,
                   &
                   
                     not
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ;
                   their
                   ascending
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   follows
                   upon
                   their
                   Triumph
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XI
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     after
                     three
                     day's
                     and
                     an
                     half
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Life
                     from
                     God
                     entred
                     into
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     stood
                     upon
                     their
                     feet
                     ;
                     and
                     great
                     fear
                     fell
                     upon
                     them
                     which
                     saw
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     heard
                     a
                     great
                     voice
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     come
                     up
                     hither
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     ascended
                     up
                     to
                     Heaven
                     in
                     a
                     Cloud
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Enemies
                     beheld
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     hour
                     was
                     there
                     a
                     great
                     Earthquake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     fell
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Earthquake
                     were
                     slain
                     of
                     men
                     seven
                     thousand
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     remnant
                     were
                     affrighted
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     glory
                     to
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IF
                   the
                   1260
                   Days
                   signify
                   1260
                   Years
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   proved
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ;
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   for
                   the
                   understanding
                   the
                   
                     three
                     days
                     &
                     an
                     half
                  
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     lie
                     dead
                  
                   for
                   three
                   Natural
                   day's
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   are
                   to
                   continue
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   being
                   put
                   into
                   Graves
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   time
                   they
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   ascend
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   
                     Resurrection
                     and
                     Ascention
                     of
                     the
                     Witnesses
                  
                   doth
                   import
                   two
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Churches
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   reestablished
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   signally
                   appear
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   besides
                   God
                   who
                   can
                   raise
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                   2ly
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   setled
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   
                     Advantagious
                     State
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   life
                   which
                   Christ
                   had
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   surpassed
                   that
                   in
                   glory
                   which
                   he
                   laid
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Allusion
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   maketh
                   here
                   to
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   Ascention
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   is
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   reestablishment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Because
                   their
                   death
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   like
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   killed
                   and
                   extinguished
                   by
                   Roman
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Fact
                   as
                   remarkable
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   notorious
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Prelates
                   who
                   have
                   let
                   loose
                   the
                   Kings
                   Troops
                   against
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Curates
                   who
                   have
                   removed
                   them
                   from
                   such
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   as
                   have
                   come
                   to
                   begg
                   it
                   under
                   promise
                   of
                   abjuring
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   bearing
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   resemblance
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   their
                   Resurrection
                   shall
                   also
                   resemble
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   concerning
                   the
                   reestablishment
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   with
                   attention
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     life
                     from
                     God
                     entred
                     into
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     .
                  
                   This
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   certainly
                   set
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   that
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   killed
                   them
                   .
                   
                   Now
                   what
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   killed
                   them
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   dread
                   of
                   misery
                   ;
                   apprehension
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   never
                   see
                   an
                   End
                   of
                   their
                   torments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Violence
                   they
                   were
                   under
                   from
                   the
                   Soldiers
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   that
                   fallacious
                   and
                   ensnaring
                   Reasoning
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   every
                   day
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   Mouths
                   of
                   their
                   persecutors
                   .
                   
                     Stand
                     out
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     you
                     please
                     ;
                     When
                     we
                     have
                     devoured
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     bone
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     at
                     last
                     obey
                     .
                     Flatter
                     not
                     your selves
                     with
                     hope
                     of
                     any
                     ease
                     ;
                     the
                     King
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     contradicted
                     .
                     He
                     who
                     could
                     take
                  
                   Cambray
                   and
                   Luxemburgh
                   ,
                   
                     will
                     he
                     be
                     withstood
                     by
                     a
                  
                   Hugonot
                   Dog
                   ?
                   
                     Nor
                     shall
                     ye
                     be
                     suffered
                     to
                     depart
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     .
                     What
                     fools
                     are
                     ye
                     to
                     suffer
                     your selves
                     to
                     be
                     devoured
                     ?
                     ye
                     may
                     be
                     eased
                     of
                     the
                     Dragoons
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     bare
                     saying
                     of
                     one
                     word
                     .
                     Say
                     only
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   do
                   obey
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     rest
                     you
                     may
                     believe
                     as
                     you
                     will.
                     Do
                     you
                     think
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     would
                     have
                     you
                     damned
                     ?
                     He
                     purposeth
                     to
                     reform
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   France
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     reduced
                     and
                     united
                     all
                     his
                     Subjects
                     .
                     Do
                     ye
                     not
                     know
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     already
                     against
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   ?
                   
                     You
                     will
                     suddenly
                     see
                     other
                     matters
                     .
                     Will
                     you
                     be
                     they
                     after
                     all
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     alone
                     make
                     head
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     and
                     rob
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     Conqueror
                     and
                     of
                     Victorious
                     .
                     Do
                     you
                     not
                     see
                     that
                     all
                     do
                     submit
                     ;
                     that
                     young
                     and
                     old
                     ,
                     poor
                     and
                     rich
                     ,
                     Noble
                     and
                     Ignoble
                     ,
                     Learned
                     and
                     Ignorant
                     ,
                     throughout
                     the
                     whole
                     Kingdom
                     do
                     comply
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   that
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   this
                   blast
                   or
                   tempestuous
                   Wind
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   scattered
                   and
                   overthrown
                   all
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   probability
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     life
                     from
                     
                     God
                  
                   that
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Reasoning
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ;
                   
                     what
                     have
                     we
                     done
                     ,
                     unhappy
                     creatures
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     ?
                     How
                     great
                     is
                     our
                     crime
                     ?
                     We
                     are
                     gone
                     over
                     to
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     cannot
                     be
                     good
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     its
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     Priests
                     have
                     let
                     loose
                     the
                     Kings
                     Troops
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     Authors
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     robberies
                     ,
                     violences
                     ,
                     blasphemies
                     ,
                     and
                     impieties
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     have
                     committed
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     pervert
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Priests
                     will
                     have
                     forced
                     Consciences
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     requireth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     willing
                     people
                     .
                     Nor
                     can
                     they
                     be
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     taken
                     from
                     us
                     the
                     only
                     means
                     of
                     Instruction
                     by
                     depriving
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     Books
                     tending
                     to
                     piety
                     .
                     What
                     can
                     that
                     Religion
                     be
                     worth
                     ,
                     which
                     reduceth
                     the
                     whole
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     the
                     Mass
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     understand
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     our
                     Eyes
                     are
                     filled
                     with
                     certain
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     comprehend
                     nothing
                     ,
                     save
                     that
                     they
                     worship
                     an
                     object
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     see
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     Adorable
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     they
                     commit
                     that
                     affront
                     against
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     hale
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     throne
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     wicked
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     into
                     the
                     Mouths
                     of
                     blasphemers
                     .
                     Can
                     that
                     Religion
                     be
                     good
                     where
                     we
                     hear
                     not
                     a
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     demand
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     intercession
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     both
                     a
                     plain
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     and
                     expresly
                     condemned
                     by
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   send
                   you
                   the
                   comforter
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   cometh
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   save
                   by
                   me
                   .
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     perform
                     nothing
                     of
                     what
                     
                     they
                     promised
                     us
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     suffered
                     to
                     believe
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     .
                     They
                     have
                     not
                     Reformed
                     one
                     abuse
                     .
                     They
                     give
                     us
                     no
                     rest
                     ,
                     neither
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     Consciences
                     .
                     They
                     joined
                     fraud
                     to
                     violence
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     two
                     Characters
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     seduce
                     us
                     .
                     Come
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     give
                     glory
                     to
                     God.
                     Let
                     us
                     depart
                     out
                     of
                  
                   Babylon
                   .
                   
                     God
                     will
                     bless
                     our
                     Endeavours
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     deliver
                     us
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     captivity
                     ,
                     or
                     give
                     us
                     strength
                     to
                     glorify
                     him
                     by
                     our
                     sufferings
                     .
                  
                   This
                   in
                   all
                   likelyhood
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     life
                     from
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   will
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     stood
                     upon
                     their
                     feet
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   acknowledg
                   their
                   crime
                   ;
                   shall
                   forbear
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Mass
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   take
                   courage
                   ;
                   that
                   their
                   zeal
                   shall
                   revive
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   Serve
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   assemble
                   first
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   then
                   publickly
                   ,
                   without
                   fearing
                   any
                   more
                   either
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Curates
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Dragoons
                   ,
                   or
                   Misery
                   ,
                   or
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     great
                     fear
                     fell
                     upon
                     them
                     which
                     saw
                     them
                     .
                  
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   do's
                   by
                   
                     them
                     that
                     saw
                     them
                  
                   understand
                   ,
                   the
                   Authors
                   and
                   Executioners
                   of
                   the
                   persecution
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   other
                   Papists
                   have
                   scarce
                   medled
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   only
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bigots
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   who
                   interested
                   themselves
                   in
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Churches
                   while
                   they
                   stood
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   do
                   now
                   
                     make
                     merry
                  
                   upon
                   their
                   dissipation
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   
                   
                     fear
                     will
                     fall
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   scattered
                   congregations
                   gather
                   again
                   .
                   Nor
                   shall
                   they
                   recover
                   from
                   that
                   dread
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Court
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   inclined
                   to
                   hearken
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   there
                   ,
                   shall
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   mortifying
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   re-establishing
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   
                     heard
                     a
                     great
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     come
                     up
                     hither
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     ascended
                     in
                     a
                     cloud
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   much
                   deceived
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   doth
                   not
                   signify
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   hearts
                   ,
                   shall
                   change
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   a
                   Revolution
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   contrary
                   nature
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   seen
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1685
                   ▪
                   we
                   saw
                   
                     Popery
                     mount
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   
                     great
                     Brittain
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   after
                   the
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   lying
                   dead
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Religion
                     get
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     in
                     France
                     .
                  
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   much
                   surprised
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   Popery
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   long
                   since
                   it
                   was
                   known
                   what
                   judgment
                   the
                   
                     Duke
                     of
                     York
                  
                   was
                   of
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   extreamly
                   surprised
                   at
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   opposite
                   Sentiments
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   who
                   contributeth
                   most
                   to
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ;
                   So
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   contribute
                   most
                   to
                   its
                   ruin
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   Louis
                   XII
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   age
                   threatned
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     perdam
                     Babylonis
                     nomen
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Louis
                   
                   who
                   will
                   execute
                   the
                   threatning
                   of
                   that
                   generous
                   King.
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   of
                   people
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   raiseth
                   in
                   us
                   this
                   hope
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   further
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   :
                
                 
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   
                     That
                     the
                     same
                     hour
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     Earthquake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     fell
                     .
                  
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   doubted
                   whether
                   this
                   Earthquake
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   letter
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   Earthquakes
                   in
                   scripture
                   ,
                   signify
                   great
                   alterations
                   that
                   fall
                   out
                   in
                   States
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   bring
                   no
                   other
                   example
                   save
                   one
                   that
                   relates
                   nearly
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   remembers
                   that
                   Earthquake
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   King
                   returned
                   from
                   the
                   Pyrenees
                   after
                   the
                   Treaty
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   his
                   Marriage
                   ;
                   and
                   considers
                   the
                   great
                   alterations
                   which
                   have
                   since
                   fallen
                   out
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Popish
                   as
                   Reformed
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Justice
                   ,
                   to
                   Policy
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Finances
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   War
                   ;
                   will
                   no
                   longer
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   have
                   lyen
                   
                     three
                     days
                     and
                     a
                     half
                     dead
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   promise
                   as
                   surprising
                   a
                   change
                   in
                   France
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   regards
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   alteration
                   wherewith
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   will
                   be
                   contented
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   the
                   Monks
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   will
                   doubless
                   ask
                   ,
                   what
                   reason
                   I
                   have
                   to
                   understand
                   France
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     fall
                     after
                     the
                     Eartquake
                     ?
                  
                   My
                   reasons
                   
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   I
                   presuppose
                   that
                   the
                   City
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   is
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   This
                   Truth
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   proved
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   I
                   presuppose
                   that
                   France
                   is
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   ten
                   Horns
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   ten
                   Kingdoms
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ruins
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   with
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   History
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   I
                   presuppose
                   France
                   is
                   one
                   Street
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   any
                   deny
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Gallican
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   France
                   stiles
                   it self
                   by
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Apostolick
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   Reigns
                   there
                   over
                   what
                   is
                   called
                   Spiritual
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   there
                   his
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Agents
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   receiveth
                   Annates
                   from
                   thence
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Arch-Bishop
                   or
                   Bishop
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   receives
                   his
                   Mission
                   and
                   Authority
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   I
                   suppose
                   that
                   France
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   beautiful
                   and
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Kingdoms
                   which
                   are
                   Tributary
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   so
                   account
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   calling
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   the
                   
                     most
                     Christian
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     eldest
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   remark
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   in
                   
                     St.
                     Johns
                  
                   time
                   ,
                   France
                   was
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   excellency
                   stiled
                   the
                   Province
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   France
                   which
                   was
                   then
                   called
                   Gaul
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   powerful
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   so
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   do's
                   yet
                   remain
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   attributed
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Southern
                   part
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   stiled
                   Province
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   latin
                   ,
                   Provincia
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   therefore
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     fell
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   did
                   questionless
                   intend
                   by
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   part
                   of
                   all
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   thence
                   very
                   natural
                   to
                   understand
                   France
                   by
                   the
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     .
                     Lastly
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   were
                   killed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   lay
                   unburied
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   or
                   Streets
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   number
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Street
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   City
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   singular
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   Popish
                   Kingdom
                   marked
                   out
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   excellency
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   seeing
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   had
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Popish
                   Kingdoms
                   in
                   his
                   Eye
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   so
                   surprising
                   a
                   manner
                   hath
                   befallen
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   in
                   France
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   without
                   any
                   difficulty
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   France
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     fall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   (
                   6
                   )
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     shall
                     fall
                     .
                  
                   This
                   may
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   appear
                   a
                   dreadful
                   prediction
                   against
                   France
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   threatning
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   it
                   would
                   at
                   first
                   seem
                   ,
                   denounced
                   against
                   the
                   
                     tenth
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   City
                   it self
                   .
                   Because
                   as
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   alone
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   Gods
                   vengeance
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   then
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   a
                   terrible
                   loss
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   falling
                   away
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   Whereas
                   France
                   it self
                   
                   will
                   increase
                   both
                   its
                   strength
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   falling
                   off
                   and
                   withdrawing
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   that
                   beautiful
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   promised
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   confirmeth
                   me
                   the
                   more
                   in
                   this
                   conjecture
                   is
                   what
                   followeth
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   in
                   
                     the
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   fall
                   by
                   an
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   
                     be
                     slain
                     of
                     men
                     seven
                     thousand
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     remnant
                     shall
                     be
                     affrighted
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     glory
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   In
                   which
                   words
                   we
                   have
                   two
                   Events
                   represented
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   ▪
                   very
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   worthy
                   of
                   observation
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   vengeance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   Mercy
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   event
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   
                     seven
                     thousand
                     names
                     of
                     men
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   where
                   seven
                   thousand
                   
                     names
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   put
                   for
                   seven
                   thousand
                   
                     men
                     of
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   quality
                   ,
                   reputation
                   ,
                   and
                   dignity
                   .
                   These
                   
                     Men
                     of
                     Name
                  
                   are
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   noise
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Sorbone
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   the
                   Oratory
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   persons
                   of
                   quality
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   distinguished
                   from
                   others
                   by
                   their
                   birth
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   honor
                   .
                   The
                   Number
                   of
                   
                     seven
                     thousand
                  
                   ,
                   denotes
                   an
                   indefinite
                   number
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   considerable
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   
                     these
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   death
                   parallel
                   to
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   returned
                   unto
                   them
                   for
                   like
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   rendred
                   unto
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   which
                   She
                   rendred
                   unto
                   Sion
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Revelations
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     John
                     ;
                     Isa
                     .
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     Rev.
                  
                   18.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   Not
                   that
                   these
                   
                     seven
                     thousand
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   compelled
                   by
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   Missionary
                   Dragoons
                   to
                   abjure
                   Popery
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                   planteth
                   it self
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   a
                   method
                   only
                   sutable
                   to
                   the
                   Popish
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   dare
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   Popery
                   against
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ;
                   that
                   their
                   Societies
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   banish
                   themselves
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   not
                   finding
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   interest
                   to
                   continue
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   death
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   litterally
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Figure
                   .
                   Seeing
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   killed
                   seven
                   thousand
                   
                     names
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   Doctors
                   who
                   are
                   distinguished
                   by
                   their
                   Societies
                   and
                   Fraternities
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   Monks
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   Arch-Bishops
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   Abbots
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   Cardinals
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   2
                   d
                   Event
                   marked
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     that
                     the
                     remnant
                     shall
                     be
                     affrighted
                     by
                     the
                     resurrection
                     and
                     ascention
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                   by
                   seeing
                   the
                   reestablishment
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     shall
                     give
                     glory
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Which
                   questionless
                   denoteth
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   belong
                   to
                   France
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   eminently
                   glorified
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   conversion
                   
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   expression
                   of
                   their
                   
                     giving
                     glory
                     to
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   deserveth
                   to
                   be
                   remarked
                   .
                   Why
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   give
                   Glory
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   why
                   
                     to
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   beyond
                   all
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   strikes
                   at
                   them
                   who
                   put
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   God.
                   Every
                   one
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Station
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   hold
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   They
                   make
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   ascribing
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   glorious
                   Attribute
                   of
                   being
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   which
                   appertaineth
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   perishable
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     false
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   men
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   Word
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   the
                   alone
                   Foundation
                   of
                   Faith.
                   'T
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   made
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Louis
                  
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   compelling
                   Protestants
                   to
                   change
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   only
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   
                     the
                     Kings
                     Will
                  
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   .
                   But
                   affairs
                   will
                   alter
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   France
                   shall
                   give
                   Glory
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   give
                   to
                   Cesar
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Cesar's
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   God.
                   Yea
                   Cesar
                   himself
                   shall
                   give
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   ensue
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Conjecture
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   will
                   give
                   it
                   no
                   other
                   Title
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                   conjecture
                   accompanied
                   with
                   great
                   probability
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   Foundation
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   John
                   foretold
                   the
                   Event
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   actually
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   fallen
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   both
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     lying
                     without
                     being
                     put
                     into
                     Graves
                     .
                  
                   Seeing
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   befall
                   the
                   Reformed
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   does
                   exactly
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Terms
                   of
                   the
                   prediction
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   be
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   explained
                   it
                   ;
                   then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   their
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   conjecture
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   Foundation
                   and
                   a
                   probability
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Time
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   reckon
                   from
                   the
                   period
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   their
                   death
                   fell
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   with
                   great
                   appearance
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   
                     Fontain
                     bleau
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   repealed
                   that
                   of
                   Nantes
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   )
                   was
                   the
                   fatal
                   stroke
                   which
                   gave
                   the
                   
                     Witnesses
                     their
                     death
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   
                     Fontain
                     bleau
                  
                   declareth
                   that
                   of
                   Nantes
                   to
                   be
                   now
                   useless
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   remain
                   but
                   few
                   Protestants
                   to
                   be
                   converted
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   hope
                   these
                   will
                   be
                   soon
                   reduced
                   as
                   others
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   
                     Fontain
                     bleau
                  
                   was
                   registred
                   towards
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   1685.
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   extinction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   foretold
                   by
                   St.
                   John
                   under
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   )
                   
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   what
                   remained
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   reckoned
                   upon
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   then
                   very
                   probably
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   counting
                   the
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   from
                   the
                   forementioned
                   October
                   ,
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   shall
                   again
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Reformed
                   shall
                   be
                   re-established
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXV
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Trumpet
                   .
                   The
                   Arkopened
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   become
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Wo
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     the
                     third
                     Wo
                     cometh
                     quickly
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     seventh
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     great
                     voices
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     this
                     World
                     are
                     become
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     reign
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     four
                     and
                     twenty
                     Elders
                     which
                     sate
                     before
                     God
                     on
                     their
                     Seats
                     ,
                     fell
                     upon
                     their
                     faces
                     ,
                     and
                     worshipped
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ;
                  
                   
                     V.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     give
                     thee
                     thanks
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     God
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     which
                     art
                     ,
                     and
                     wast
                     ,
                     and
                     art
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     taken
                     to
                     thee
                     thy
                     great
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     hast
                     reigned
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Nations
                     were
                     angry
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     wrath
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     
                     should
                     be
                     judged
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     give
                     reward
                     unto
                     thy
                     Servants
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     thy
                     Name
                     ,
                     small
                     and
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     shouldest
                     destroy
                     them
                     which
                     destroy
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     opened
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     seen
                     in
                     his
                     Temple
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     his
                     Testament
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     lightnings
                     ,
                     and
                     voices
                     ,
                     and
                     thundring
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Earthquake
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     hail
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   ALtho
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   can
                   no
                   way's
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   Judgment
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Vials
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   with
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   with
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   a
                   1000.
                   years
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   shall
                   come
                   the
                   War
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Magog
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   this
                   
                     seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Vials
                  
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   do
                   the
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Judging
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   only
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Living
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Dead
                   And
                   withall
                   't
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   admirably
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   Millennian
                   Reign
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   Nations
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                   ;
                   but
                   
                   no
                   way's
                   agreeth
                   to
                   the
                   
                     last
                     Judgment
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   Kingdoms
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   End.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   Term
                   Dead
                   ,
                   understand
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   afflicted
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   War
                   which
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   against
                   her
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   1260
                   years
                   ,
                   ere
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                   For
                   Afflictions
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   stiled
                   a
                   death
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   and
                   2
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   23.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   Term
                   to
                   judg
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   to
                   deliver
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   David
                   say's
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Ps
                     .
                     35.
                     v.
                     24.
                     
                     Judg
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     rightoousness
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   deliver
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     let
                     not
                     mine
                     Enemies
                     rejoice
                     over
                     me
                     .
                  
                   To
                   which
                   purpose
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Because
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   all
                   her
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   Babylon
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   brought
                   in
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   upon
                   the
                   arrival
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   great
                   Events
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Dead
                     shall
                     be
                     judged
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   retain
                   the
                   natural
                   signification
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Term
                   Dead
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Term
                   judged
                   ;
                   the
                   sense
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Babylon
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   converted
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   justice
                   done
                   them
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   .
                   Whereas
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   accounted
                   of
                   as
                   damned
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   then
                   reckoned
                   and
                   esteemed
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   died
                   true
                   Martyrs
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   exactly
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Illustration
                   about
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   judgment
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   mentioned
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   Seventh
                   Trumpet
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   accordeth
                   fitly
                   with
                   the
                   Sense
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   given
                   .
                   Under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Ahaz
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Apostacy
                   was
                   Universal
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   shut
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   a
                   Reformation
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Temple
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                  
                   29.
                   3.
                   
                   Thus
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   shut
                   up
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   restored
                   .
                   And
                   which
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   our
                   observation
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   a
                   new
                   Temple
                   was
                   built
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   ancient
                   Temple
                   was
                   opened
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Temple
                   ,
                   hath
                   in
                   despight
                   of
                   the
                   attempts
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   alway's
                   subsisted
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   general
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   new
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   seen
                   at
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   either
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   
                     figure
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   
                     containing
                     the
                     two
                     Tables
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   With
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   signifies
                   that
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   obscured
                   during
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   through
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   copartners
                   with
                   him
                   both
                   in
                   offices
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   joining
                   another
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   perfectly
                   revealed
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   
                   the
                   word
                   represents
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   are
                   converted
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   .
                   With
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   ;
                   the
                   Sight
                   of
                   the
                   Ark
                   signifies
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   reading
                   whereof
                   had
                   been
                   forbidden
                   by
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Book
                   dangerous
                   and
                   hurtful
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   all
                   mens
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   full
                   liberty
                   to
                   read
                   it
                   and
                   meditate
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Sight
                   of
                   
                     this
                     Ark
                  
                   ,
                   does
                   also
                   fore-tell
                   and
                   promise
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Ark
                   having
                   been
                   lost
                   since
                   the
                   Captivity
                   in
                   Babylon
                   of
                   the
                   Chaldees
                   ;
                   the
                   Sight
                   of
                   it
                   do's
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Gods
                   people
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Babylon
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iews
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                   and
                   recalled
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Temple
                  
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     chap.
                     15.
                     v.
                  
                   5.
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   
                     20th
                     Illustration
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     1st
                     part
                  
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   differences
                   between
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ark
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   here
                   ;
                   because
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   the
                   Iews
                   were
                   not
                   Converted
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   second
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Smoke
                   that
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   opening
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hindred
                   all
                   from
                   coming
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   come
                   ;
                   whereas
                   upon
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   it
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   time
                   being
                   come
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   of
                   no
                   smoke
                   whereby
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   indred
                   to
                   enter
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   the
                   Lightnings
                   ,
                   the
                   Voices
                   ,
                   the
                   Thundrings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Hail
                   ,
                   which
                   accompanied
                   this
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   comprehend
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Wo
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   arrive
                   till
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   design
                   nothing
                   else
                   save
                   the
                   judgments
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   through
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXVI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     16.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   some
                   who
                   think
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   is
                   poured
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   are
                   likewise
                   poured
                   out
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   conformity
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   appear
                   betwixt
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   that
                   denounceth
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   some
                   great
                   disaster
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   between
                   that
                   which
                   befell
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Schism
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   ,
                   which
                   put
                   an
                   End
                   to
                   that
                   Schism
                   .
                   Seeing
                   the
                   
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   was
                   during
                   that
                   whole
                   time
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   smitten
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   become
                   full
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   great
                   decay
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Authority
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Decay
                   of
                   Authority
                   was
                   much
                   increased
                   by
                   the
                   Reformation
                   that
                   begun
                   under
                   the
                   Popedom
                   of
                   
                     Leo
                     X.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   Reason
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   strength
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   to
                   perswade
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   was
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   poured
                   out
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Affliction
                   signified
                   by
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   which
                   befell
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Empire
                  
                   through
                   the
                   Reformation
                   begun
                   by
                   Luther
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   to
                   answer
                   fully
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Terms
                   used
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   that
                   Vial
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     gnawed
                     their
                     tongues
                     for
                     pain
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   16.
                   10.
                   
                   Besides
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Seat
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   afflicted
                   by
                   
                     Luthers
                     Reformation
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   afflicted
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   Contrary
                   ,
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   Empire
                   rejoiced
                   at
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     full
                     of
                     darkness
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   doth
                   as
                   once
                   threaten
                   both
                   Rome
                   and
                   
                     its
                     Empire
                  
                   with
                   another
                   Affliction
                   that
                   shall
                   befall
                   them
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   general
                   Reformation
                   shall
                   be
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Western
                   Nations
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Papal
                   Tyranny
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   perfectly
                   inlightned
                   with
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Vial
                  
                   is
                   not
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   consequence
                   the
                   
                     two
                     last
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   expresly
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     15.
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Vials
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     seven
                     last
                     plagues
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     them
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     consummated
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   against
                   whom
                   is
                   it
                   consummated
                   ?
                   Without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   against
                   Rome
                   and
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                   consummated
                   ,
                   until
                   that
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     18.
                     v.
                  
                   20.
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   ;
                   
                     Rejoice
                     over
                     her
                     ,
                     thou
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     ye
                     Holy
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     hath
                     avenged
                     you
                     on
                     her
                     .
                     And
                     a
                     mighty
                     Angel
                     took
                     up
                     a
                     stone
                     like
                     a
                     great
                     milstone
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     thus
                     with
                     violence
                     shall
                     that
                     great
                     City
                  
                   Babylon
                   
                     be
                     thrown
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     no
                     more
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Oracle
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   Babylon
                   is
                   yet
                   standing
                   .
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   doth
                   yet
                   continue
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   does
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   last
                   Vial
                   is
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   drop
                   of
                   it
                   yet
                   fallen
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   same
                   do's
                   appear
                   as
                   evidently
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   sour
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   do's
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   last
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     the
                     last
                     plagues
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     consummation
                     of
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     Babylon
                     ;
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   further
                   tells
                   us
                   .
                   
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     v.
                  
                   13.
                   that
                   he
                   heard
                   an
                   Angel
                   flying
                   thorow
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   
                     Wo
                     ,
                     wo
                     ,
                     wo
                     to
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Trumpets
                     that
                     are
                     yet
                     to
                     sound
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     chap.
                     9.
                     v.
                  
                   12.
                   after
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     Wo
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     there
                     come
                     two
                     Woes
                     more
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   One
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Woes
                   fell
                   undoubtedly
                   out
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   Mahometanism
                   and
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Armies
                   destroyed
                   the
                   whole
                   East
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Wo
                  
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   under
                   the
                   seventh
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   Trumpet
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   accordingly
                   declareth
                   expresly
                   ,
                   
                   
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                  
                   14.
                   that
                   
                     the
                     second
                     Wo
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     the
                     third
                     Wo
                     cometh
                     quickly
                     .
                  
                   And
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   immediately
                   subjoins
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     seventh
                     Angel
                     sounded
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     great
                     voices
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     are
                     become
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     Reign
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   wo
                   for
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   happiness
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   exactly
                   the
                   general
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   comprehend
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Mahometans
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   uniting
                   of
                   all
                   Sects
                   of
                   Christians
                   into
                   one
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   one
                   Worship
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   final
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   uncontroably
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Vials
                   being
                   contained
                   under
                   this
                   
                     third
                     Wo
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   yet
                   
                     to
                     be
                  
                   poured
                   out
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   this
                   year
                   1687.
                   still
                   under
                   the
                   
                     sixth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   pressures
                   of
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Wo.
                  
                   Which
                   over
                   and
                   aboye
                   all
                   the
                   Massacres
                   that
                   were
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ages
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   to
                   see
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Sackcloth
                     Witnesses
                  
                   overcome
                   and
                   killed
                   by
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   new
                   proof
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Vials
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   are
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Vials
                   are
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Thunders
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   indeed
                   the
                   Thunders
                   are
                   seven
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Vials
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Thunders
                   do
                   signify
                   the
                   judgments
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Vials
                   do
                   signify
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   
                     the
                     Wrath
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     consummated
                     .
                  
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   threatned
                   by
                   the
                   Thunders
                   ,
                   are
                   delayed
                   from
                   being
                   executed
                   until
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   .
                   For
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Chap.
                     10.
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   that
                   being
                   about
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   he
                   heard
                   a
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Seal
                     up
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     the
                     seven
                     Thunders
                     uttered
                     ,
                     and
                     write
                     them
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   was
                   this
                   ?
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     be
                     finished
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   till
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Mystery
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   bringing
                   in
                   of
                   all
                   Kingdoms
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   uniting
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   that
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   arise
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   during
                   the
                   
                     thousand
                     years
                  
                   that
                   Satan
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Vials
                   and
                   the
                   Thunders
                   ,
                   it
                   consisteth
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Thunders
                   are
                   the
                   denunciation
                   of
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Vials
                   are
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   tho
                   the
                   Thunders
                   were
                   heard
                   by
                   St.
                   Iohn
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Sixth
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   till
                   under
                   the
                   Seventh
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Vials
                   shall
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   do
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   famous
                   Writers
                   ,
                   who
                   pretend
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Vials
                   ,
                   as
                   already
                   past
                   ;
                   by
                   that
                   conformity
                   which
                   they
                   observe
                   in
                   Events
                   with
                   the
                   Terms
                   that
                   exptess
                   the
                   Evils
                   ,
                   which
                   each
                   Vial
                   doth
                   contain
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   conformity
                   doth
                   not
                   necessarily
                   prove
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   poured
                   forth
                   ,
                   nor
                   indeed
                   that
                   any
                   
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   ;
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   now
                   said
                   proves
                   the
                   contrary
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   that
                   comes
                   near
                   to
                   demonstration
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   agreement
                   does
                   only
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   seeing
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   assurance
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   ensue
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   what
                   fell
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   tho'
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   prediction
                   about
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   serve
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Babylon
                   is
                   entirely
                   fallen
                   ;
                   but
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   an
                   Earnest
                   put
                   into
                   our
                   hand
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   total
                   fall
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   pledg
                   of
                   the
                   full
                   payment
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   promised
                   us
                   in
                   reference
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   then
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Vials
                  
                   is
                   yet
                   poured
                   forth
                   ;
                   it
                   becometh
                   us
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   to
                   affirm
                   nothing
                   dogmatically
                   in
                   the
                   expounding
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   affirmed
                   as
                   certain
                   and
                   indubitable
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   declared
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   advances
                   in
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   rise
                   of
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   growth
                   of
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Empire
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Vials
                   shew
                   the
                   fall
                   and
                   ruin
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Vials
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   long
                   distance
                   between
                   the
                   pouring
                   nut
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   
                     10th
                     Chapter
                     v.
                  
                   6.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     sware
                     
                     that
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     time
                     no
                     longer
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   delay
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   overtake
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   respit
                   betwixt
                   one
                   and
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   seven
                   Thunders
                   shall
                   break
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   close
                   and
                   near
                   together
                   .
                   And
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Vials
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   seven
                   Thunders
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   pouring
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   be
                   ended
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   shall
                   begin
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   scarce
                   any
                   distance
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   sixth
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   .
                   Seeing
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     11.
                     v.
                     14.
                     
                     The
                     second
                     Wo
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     the
                     third
                     Wo
                     cometh
                     quickly
                     .
                  
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   prediction
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   Wo's
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   fifth
                   and
                   sixth
                   Trumpets
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   there
                   said
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   that
                   they
                   
                     shall
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   quickly
                   is
                   not
                   added
                   save
                   in
                   the
                   prediction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Wo.
                  
                   Whence
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Trumpet
                  
                   shall
                   immediately
                   follow
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Witnesses
                  
                   .
                   Whose
                   Death
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   fell
                   out
                   in
                   1685.
                   so
                   their
                   Resurrection
                   shall
                   ensue
                   within
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     three
                     days
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   lie
                   dead
                   ,
                   being
                   prophetick
                   days
                   ,
                   are
                   equivalent
                   unto
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Beast
                   hath
                   killed
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   arrival
                   of
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Wo
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   avenge
                   the
                   
                     Lambs
                     Wife
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   
                   evils
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     Harlots
                  
                   hath
                   made
                   her
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   forget
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Term
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   which
                   signifieth
                   a
                   Vial
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   also
                   a
                   Cup
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   the
                   Term
                   is
                   undoubtedly
                   here
                   used
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   here
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Cup
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   both
                   
                     Ps
                     .
                     75.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Agony
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     this
                     Cup
                     pass
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     26.
                     v.
                  
                   39.
                   
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vengeance
                   wherewith
                   Babylon
                   is
                   threatned
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Term
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     chap.
                     18.
                     v.
                     6.
                     
                     Reward
                     her
                     even
                     as
                     she
                     rewarded
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     double
                     unto
                     her
                     double
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     her
                     works
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                  
                   CUP
                   
                     which
                     she
                     hath
                     filled
                     ,
                     fill
                     to
                     her
                     double
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Cups
                   of
                   God's
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   are
                   set
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   
                     golden
                     Cup
                  
                   with
                   which
                   Babylon
                   made
                   drunk
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   
                     Babylon's
                     Cup
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     furious
                     Wine
                     of
                     her
                     fornications
                     ,
                     Rev
                  
                   17.
                   2.
                   
                   These
                   Cups
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   out
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   her
                   desolate
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   again
                   repeat
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   these
                   Vials
                   or
                   Cups
                   contain
                   Judgments
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   explained
                   from
                   the
                   Events
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   done
                   in
                   expounding
                   of
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   ;
                   that
                   therefore
                   I
                   design
                   not
                   to
                   speak
                   otherway's
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Conjecture
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   deference
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   pay'd
                   to
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Prophesies
                   ▪
                   Howsoever
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   
                   best
                   alledged
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   carrieth
                   the
                   greatest
                   probability
                   ,
                   by
                   having
                   our
                   eye
                   upon
                   remembring
                   the
                   Explanations
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   already
                   given
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       2
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       first
                       Angel
                       went
                       ,
                       and
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       fell
                       a
                       noisome
                       and
                       grievous
                       sore
                       upon
                       the
                       men
                       which
                       had
                       the
                       mark
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                       and
                       upon
                       them
                       which
                       worshipped
                       his
                       Image
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Earth
                     upon
                     which
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Vial
                    
                     fell
                     ;
                     is
                     the
                     Antichristian
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     become
                     Earthly
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     no
                     longer
                     constituted
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     Citizens
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     ;
                     but
                     is
                     made
                     up
                     of
                     worldly
                     persons
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     nothing
                     else
                     in
                     their
                     aim
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     satisfy
                     their
                     ambition
                     ,
                     avarice
                     ,
                     and
                     carnal
                     desires
                     .
                     These
                     will
                     be
                     fretted
                     and
                     grieved
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     Revenues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     deprived
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     gratifying
                     their
                     Iusts
                     .
                     This
                     vexation
                     and
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     
                       noisome
                       and
                       grievous
                       sore
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     will
                     increase
                     their
                     rage
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     They
                     who
                     
                       have
                       the
                       mark
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                    
                     represent
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     the
                     Prelates
                     and
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     distinguished
                     by
                     their
                     Habits
                     ,
                     and
                     shaving
                     their
                     Crowns
                     ;
                     but
                     who
                     likewise
                     boast
                     of
                     an
                     
                       indelible
                       Character
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     mark
                     which
                     nothing
                     can
                     efface
                     .
                     These
                     who
                     
                       worship
                       the
                       Image
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                    
                     signifie
                     the
                     false
                     zealots
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     are
                     intoxicated
                     with
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     Infallibility
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Romish
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     ancient
                     Romans
                     were
                     with
                     the
                     Eternity
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     stiled
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       City
                    
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     Bigots
                     who
                     are
                     transported
                     with
                     a
                     blind
                     zeal
                     ,
                     the
                     Ignorants
                     who
                     are
                     swallowed
                     up
                     in
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     yield
                     a
                     greater
                     and
                     a
                     more
                     submissive
                     obedience
                     to
                     their
                     Guides
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     requireth
                     of
                     his
                     People
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     require
                     a
                     
                       blind
                       Obedience
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     do
                     render
                     to
                     their
                     Clergy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       3.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       second
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       Sea
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       became
                       as
                       the
                       Blood
                       of
                       a
                       dead
                       man
                       ;
                       and
                       every
                       living
                       Soul
                       died
                       in
                       the
                       Sea.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sea
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Papal
                       Kingdom
                    
                     in
                     its
                     utmost
                     extent
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     countrey
                     whereof
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     Soveraign
                     ,
                     but
                     likewise
                     all
                     those
                     Princes
                     ,
                     who
                     acknowledg
                     him
                     for
                     their
                     Spiritual
                     Head
                     and
                     Father
                     .
                     This
                     Empire
                     shall
                     become
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Blood
                       of
                       a
                       dead
                       Man
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       every
                       Soul
                       which
                       liveth
                       in
                       it
                       shall
                       die
                       .
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     
                       Popish
                       Princes
                    
                     shall
                     grow
                     so
                     intolerable
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     people
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     endure
                     their
                     Yoke
                     .
                     As
                     the
                     Fish
                     cannot
                     live
                     in
                     waters
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     turned
                     into
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     third
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       4.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       third
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       Rivers
                       and
                       Fountains
                       of
                       Waters
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       became
                       Blood.
                       
                    
                     
                       V.
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       I
                       heard
                       the
                       Angel
                       of
                       the
                       Waters
                       say
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       righteous
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       which
                       art
                       ,
                       and
                       wast
                       ,
                       and
                       shalt
                       be
                       ,
                       because
                       thou
                       hast
                       judged
                       thus
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       6.
                       
                    
                     
                       For
                       they
                       have
                       shed
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       Saints
                       ,
                       and
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       them
                       blood
                       to
                       drink
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       worthy
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Rivers
                     and
                     the
                     Fountains
                     ,
                     are
                     beyond
                     all
                     peradventure
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     wherewith
                     they
                     nourish
                     Souls
                     .
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Romish
                       Church
                    
                     is
                     a
                     
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       Blood
                    
                     against
                     all
                     those
                     whom
                     they
                     account
                     Hereticks
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     Doctrine
                     shall
                     prove
                     bloody
                     against
                     themselves
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     their
                     Maxims
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Faith
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       kept
                       with
                       Hereticks
                       ;
                       that
                       men
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       compelled
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       Mass
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     compel
                     them
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       lawful
                       to
                       do
                       evil
                       ,
                       that
                       good
                       may
                       come
                       of
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     together
                     with
                     others
                     of
                     that
                     kind
                     ;
                     shall
                     one
                     day
                     serve
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     members
                     arm
                     against
                     ,
                     and
                     tear
                     one
                     another
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     that
                     means
                     ,
                     like
                     shall
                     be
                     returned
                     unto
                     them
                     for
                     like
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       8.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       fourth
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       Sun
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                       was
                       givrn
                       unto
                       him
                       to
                       shorch
                       men
                       with
                       fire
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       9.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       men
                       were
                       scorched
                       with
                       great
                       heat
                       ,
                       and
                       blasphemed
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       hath
                       power
                       over
                       these
                       plagues
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       repented
                       not
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       him
                       glory
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     Sun
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     likelyhoood
                     the
                     
                       Ottoman
                       Emperor
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Sun
                     of
                     the
                     Eastern
                     Empire
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     
                       fourth
                       Trumpet
                    
                     raised
                     and
                     established
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     
                       fourth
                       Vial
                    
                     shall
                     shake
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     pull
                     him
                     down
                     .
                     The
                     Subjects
                     of
                     that
                     Empire
                     shall
                     be
                     mortally
                     afflicted
                     ;
                     but
                     instead
                     of
                     being
                     thereby
                     converted
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     through
                     not
                     acknowledging
                     his
                     providence
                     as
                     the
                     Supreme
                     and
                     righteous
                     cause
                     of
                     their
                     Judgments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     fifth
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       10.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       fifth
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       Seat
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Kingdom
                       was
                       full
                       of
                       darkness
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       gnawed
                       their
                       tongues
                       for
                       pain
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       11.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       blasphemed
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       their
                       pains
                       and
                       their
                       sores
                       ,
                       and
                       repented
                       not
                       of
                       their
                       deeds
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     nothing
                     here
                     dark
                     ,
                     provided
                     it
                     be
                     true
                     that
                     the
                     Beast
                     is
                     the
                     Papal
                     Empire
                     ,
                     according
                     
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     proved
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Rome
                     is
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     this
                     Empire
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     men
                     do
                     see
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     threatned
                     by
                     God
                     with
                     an
                     eternal
                     and
                     irrecoverable
                     Ruin.
                     Or
                     rather
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     that
                     denunciation
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     
                       18th
                       Chap.
                    
                     and
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     explained
                     in
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Part.
                       Rome
                    
                     is
                     threatned
                     to
                     be
                     destroyed
                     as
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     as
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     Sodom
                     .
                     This
                     
                       fifth
                       Vial
                    
                     shews
                     us
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     .
                     Rome
                     being
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Beasts
                       Kingdom
                       becomes
                       full
                       of
                       darkness
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     signifies
                     Sadness
                     and
                     Mourning
                     .
                     'T
                     is
                     easie
                     to
                     apprehend
                     the
                     dejection
                     which
                     the
                     Papal
                     Empire
                     will
                     be
                     under
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     afflication
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     in
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Mark
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     that
                     Rome
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     .
                     'T
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       they
                       shall
                       gnaw
                       their
                       tongues
                       ,
                       and
                       blaspheme
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Heaven
                    
                     ;
                     i.
                     e.
                     they
                     shall
                     complain
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     wanting
                     in
                     making
                     good
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     Rome
                     should
                     not
                     perish
                     while
                     the
                     world
                     stood
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     should
                     be
                     alway's
                     the
                     Lady
                     and
                     Mistriss
                     of
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     a
                     horrid
                     blasphemy
                     ;
                     for
                     where
                     hath
                     God
                     promised
                     any
                     such
                     priviledg
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Rome
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     sixth
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       sixth
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       upon
                       the
                       great
                       River
                       Euphrates
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       water
                       thereof
                       was
                       dried
                       up
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       the
                       
                       Kings
                       of
                       the
                       East
                       might
                       he
                       prepared
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       13.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       I
                       saw
                       three
                       unclean
                       Spirits
                       like
                       Frogs
                       ,
                       come
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       Dragon
                       ,
                       and
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                       and
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       False
                       Prophet
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                       For
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       Spirits
                       of
                       Devils
                       ,
                       working
                       miracles
                       ,
                       which
                       go
                       forth
                       unto
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       World
                       ,
                       to
                       gather
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       battel
                       of
                       that
                       great
                       day
                       of
                       God
                       Almighty
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       15.
                       
                    
                     
                       Behold
                       I
                       come
                       as
                       a
                       Thief
                       ,
                       blesseth
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       watcheth
                       ,
                       and
                       keepeth
                       his
                       Garments
                       ,
                       lest
                       he
                       walk
                       naked
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       see
                       his
                       shame
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       16.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       they
                       gathered
                       them
                       together
                       into
                       a
                       place
                       ,
                       called
                       in
                       the
                       Hebrew
                       Tongue
                       Armageddon
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     
                       sixth
                       Vial
                    
                     destroyeth
                     the
                     Empire
                     of
                     the
                     Turks
                     and
                     their
                     Religion
                     ;
                     which
                     the
                     
                       sixth
                       Trumpet
                    
                     had
                     advanced
                     to
                     the
                     highest
                     pitch
                     of
                     its
                     grandure
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     River
                     Euphrates
                     does
                     undoubtedly
                     signify
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     as
                     its
                     being
                     
                       dried
                       up
                    
                     denoteth
                     the
                     End
                     of
                     their
                     Empire
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     .
                     After
                     which
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     nothing
                     to
                     hinder
                     ,
                     either
                     the
                     King
                     's
                     of
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     enlightned
                     and
                     converted
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     there
                     dispersed
                     in
                     great
                     numbers
                     ,
                     from
                     marching
                     into
                     the
                     West
                     ,
                     to
                     help
                     to
                     finish
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                     'T
                     is
                     remarkable
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Isaiah
                     doth
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     he
                     promiseth
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     stile
                     them
                     Kings
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     a
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     Millennian
                     Reign
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     induceth
                     to
                     a
                     belief
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Iews
                     are
                     these
                     Kings
                     who
                     are
                     here
                     spoken
                     of
                     .
                     The
                     prosperity
                     
                     of
                     Mahometanism
                     and
                     Popery
                     hath
                     kept
                     back
                     the
                     Iews
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Christian
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     those
                     two
                     Religions
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     disfigured
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     through
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     behold
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     overthrown
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     become
                     
                       full
                       of
                       darkness
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     great
                     River
                     
                       Euphrates
                       dried
                    
                     up
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     will
                     open
                     their
                     eyes
                     and
                     be
                     converted
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Conversion
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     is
                     unquestionably
                     promised
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     
                       St.
                       Iohn
                    
                     useth
                     an
                     expression
                     like
                     to
                     what
                     Isaiah
                     useth
                     
                       chap.
                       11.
                       v.
                    
                     15.
                     where
                     their
                     conversion
                     is
                     promised
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     
                       St.
                       Iohn
                    
                     speaks
                     of
                     
                       the
                       drying
                       up
                       of
                       Euphrates
                       ;
                       Isaiah
                    
                     sayth
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       God
                       will
                       shake
                       his
                       hand
                       over
                       the
                       River
                       .
                    
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     plainly
                     in
                     favour
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       St.
                       Iohn
                    
                     useth
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     term
                     Armageddon
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     
                       there
                       came
                       three
                       unclean
                       Spirits
                       like
                       frogs
                       ,
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       Dragon
                       ,
                       and
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       Beast
                       ,
                       and
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Mouth
                       of
                       the
                       false
                       Prophet
                       .
                    
                     Who
                     can
                     doubt
                     but
                     that
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     
                       spiritual
                       Fathers
                    
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     Orders
                     of
                     Monks
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     made
                     most
                     noise
                     and
                     have
                     done
                     must
                     hurt
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     Jacobin's
                     ,
                     the
                     Cordeliers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Jesuites
                     ?
                     Are
                     not
                     these
                     Spiritual
                     Fathers
                     ?
                     Do
                     they
                     not
                     depend
                     upon
                     the
                     Pope
                     as
                     upon
                     a
                     Deity
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     that
                     
                       false
                       Prophet
                    
                     ,
                     send
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     East-Indies
                     ,
                     to
                     America
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     places
                     ?
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                     troublesome
                     and
                     importunate
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Frogs
                     are
                     ?
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     Mansions
                     where
                     they
                     are
                     Cloist'red
                     ,
                     nasty
                     and
                     stinking
                     like
                     the
                     dirty
                     pudles
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Pepe
                     shall
                     find
                     himself
                     threatned
                     with
                     a
                     total
                     ruin
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     send
                     to
                     all
                     parts
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     hunt
                     out
                     these
                     three
                     Orders
                     of
                     Ghostly
                     Fathers
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     assemble
                     all
                     his
                     forces
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     rendevouz
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     place
                     called
                     Armageddon
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     there
                     irrecoverably
                     perish
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Nations
                     that
                     were
                     execrated
                     and
                     excepted
                     from
                     pardon
                     ,
                     for
                     having
                     made
                     War
                     against
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     said
                     concerning
                     
                       these
                       three
                       unclean
                       Spirits
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     interfer
                     with
                     ,
                     nor
                     lessen
                     the
                     probability
                     of
                     the
                     Conjecture
                     which
                     we
                     made
                     about
                     the
                     Monks
                     being
                     the
                     Locusts
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     said
                     that
                     the
                     Monks
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     totally
                     abolished
                     before
                     the
                     effusion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       6th
                       Vial
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     we
                     have
                     said
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       power
                       which
                       was
                       given
                       them
                       to
                       torment
                       men
                       five
                       Mon'ths
                       ,
                    
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     an
                     End
                     within
                     an
                     150
                     years
                     signified
                     by
                     five
                     prophetick
                     Mon'ths
                     ,
                     counting
                     from
                     October
                     1540.
                     when
                     the
                     first
                     Bull
                     was
                     emitted
                     for
                     the
                     establishing
                     the
                     Society
                     of
                     Iesuites
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     principally
                     designed
                     by
                     the
                     Locusts
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     they
                     who
                     have
                     advanced
                     the
                     
                       Monastick
                       Order
                    
                     to
                     the
                     highest
                     pitch
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     doth
                     not
                     hinder
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     both
                     they
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     Monks
                     and
                     Friers
                     ,
                     shall
                     make
                     a
                     last
                     effort
                     to
                     uphold
                     their
                     own
                     power
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     time
                     when
                     the
                     
                       Sixth
                       Vial
                    
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     poured
                     out
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Seventh
                     Vial.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       17.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       seventh
                       Angel
                       poured
                       out
                       his
                       Vial
                       into
                       the
                       Air
                       ;
                       and
                       there
                       came
                       a
                       great
                       voice
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Temple
                       of
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       Throne
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       done
                    
                     
                       V.
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       there
                       were
                       Voices
                       ,
                       and
                       Thunders
                       ,
                       and
                       Lightnings
                       ;
                       and
                       there
                       was
                       a
                       great
                       Earthquake
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       was
                       not
                       since
                       Men
                       were
                       upon
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       so
                       mighty
                       an
                       Earthquake
                       and
                       so
                       great
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       19.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       great
                       City
                       was
                       divided
                       into
                       three
                       parts
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Cities
                       of
                       the
                       Nations
                       fell
                       ,
                       and
                       great
                       Babylon
                       came
                       in
                       remembrance
                       before
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       unto
                       her
                       the
                       Cup
                       of
                       the
                       Wine
                       of
                       the
                       fierceness
                       of
                       his
                       Wrath.
                       
                    
                     
                       V.
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       every
                       Island
                       sled
                       away
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Mountains
                       were
                       not
                       found
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       21.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       there
                       fell
                       upon
                       men
                       a
                       great
                       Hail
                       out
                       of
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       every
                       stone
                       about
                       the
                       Weight
                       of
                       a
                       talent
                       ;
                       and
                       men
                       blasphemed
                       God
                       because
                       of
                       the
                       plague
                       of
                       the
                       Hail
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       plague
                       thereof
                       was
                       exceeding
                       great
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     We
                     have
                     already
                     observed
                     in
                     the
                     Explication
                     of
                     the
                     
                       fifth
                       Trumpet
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Air
                     signifies
                     Religion
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     it
                     signified
                     Religion
                     darkned
                     by
                     the
                     Smoke
                     which
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     ;
                     whereas
                     here
                     it
                     signifieth
                     Religion
                     it self
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     begotten
                     by
                     that
                     Smoke
                     ,
                     namely
                     the
                     Papal
                     and
                     Antichristian
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     drove
                     away
                     as
                     Smoke
                     by
                     this
                     last
                     Vial.
                     Then
                     there
                     was
                     the
                     Voice
                     of
                     the
                     Angel
                     heard
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       it
                       is
                       done
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     
                     Mystery
                     whereof
                     there
                     was
                     mention
                     
                       chap.
                       10.
                       v.
                    
                     7.
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     the
                     total
                     ruin
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Conversion
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     reduction
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     happy
                     Change
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     seen
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     said
                     that
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     
                       Lightnings
                       and
                       Thunders
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     shall
                     likewise
                     be
                     a
                     
                       great
                       Earthquake
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       was
                       not
                       since
                       men
                       were
                       upon
                       the
                       Earth
                       .
                    
                     For
                     Earthquakes
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     already
                     taken
                     notice
                     ,
                     signify
                     always
                     in
                     Scripture
                     a
                     change
                     that
                     shall
                     fall
                     out
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     there
                     was
                     both
                     an
                     Earthquake
                     at
                     the
                     gioing
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     publication
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     because
                     by
                     that
                     the
                     Iudaick
                     Religion
                     was
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     the
                     Christian
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     surprised
                     ,
                     to
                     find
                     in
                     this
                     prediction
                     a
                     greater
                     Earthquake
                     ,
                     than
                     ever
                     had
                     been
                     before
                     seen
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Iews
                     are
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     recalled
                     ,
                     the
                     Mahometans
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     converted
                     ,
                     all
                     Nations
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     Enlightned
                     with
                     the
                     splendor
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Papacy
                     is
                     irrecoverably
                     to
                     be
                     destroyed
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Division
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     into
                     
                       three
                       parts
                    
                     ,
                     threatneth
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     this
                     great
                     City
                     ,
                     with
                     three
                     plagues
                     of
                     the
                     Wrath
                     of
                     God.
                     It
                     hath
                     been
                     already
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Papal
                     Empire
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     destroyed
                     by
                     three
                     different
                     Judgments
                     of
                     
                     God
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     as
                     Sodom
                     ,
                     as
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     Babylon
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     befall
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     subverted
                     by
                     three
                     means
                     which
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     yet
                     know
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prophet
                     Daniel
                     says
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     
                       fourth
                       Beast
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     representeth
                     the
                     Romam
                     Empire
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     slain
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     
                       that
                       his
                       body
                       shall
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       burning
                       flame
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     then
                     the
                     
                       Dominion
                       shall
                       be
                       also
                       taken
                       away
                       from
                       the
                       other
                       Beasts
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     Empire
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     are
                     represented
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     broken
                     into
                     pieces
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       other
                       Beasts
                       shall
                       have
                       domination
                       no
                       more
                       ,
                       chap.
                       7.
                       v.
                       12.
                       chap.
                       2.
                       v.
                    
                     44.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     which
                     
                       St.
                       Iohn
                    
                     fore-tells
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       every
                       Island
                       Fled
                       away
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Mountains
                       were
                       not
                       found
                       .
                    
                     For
                     by
                     Islands
                     are
                     understood
                     
                       Commonwealths
                       ,
                       &
                       Kingdoms
                    
                     are
                     meant
                     by
                     Mountains
                     .
                     All
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     have
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     any
                     State
                     ,
                     neither
                     Republick
                     ,
                     nor
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     shall
                     be
                     governed
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     -
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     Theocracy
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     Israel
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Judges
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     here
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     last
                     and
                     Universal
                     Iudgment
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     that
                     
                       chap.
                       11.
                       v.
                    
                     18.
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     particular
                     Judgment
                     of
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Antichristian
                     Empire
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     shall
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Hail
                     of
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     bigness
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     fall
                     at
                     the
                     effusion
                     of
                     this
                     last
                     Vial
                     '
                     ,
                     can
                     no
                     way
                     's
                     agree
                     to
                     the
                     last
                     judgment
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     that
                     being
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     Dead
                     ,
                     no
                     Hail
                     shall
                     fall
                     to
                     kill
                     
                     men
                     .
                     Whereas
                     it
                     is
                     here
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Hail
                       fell
                       upon
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     unquestionably
                     signifieth
                     ,
                     the
                     overwhelming
                     them
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     obduration
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     men
                     upon
                     their
                     seeing
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     its
                     Empire
                     ,
                     will
                     instead
                     of
                     being
                     converted
                     ,
                     break
                     forth
                     into
                     blasphemies
                     .
                     These
                     hardned
                     men
                     ,
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     no
                     sense
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     tied
                     to
                     Babylon
                     by
                     the
                     bonds
                     of
                     gain
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     alone
                     chains
                     of
                     interest
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     a
                     great
                     number
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     who
                     savour
                     nothing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     knowledg
                     than
                     Babel
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Christian
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     pass
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     for
                     great
                     Devoto's
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     complexion
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     overwhelmed
                     by
                     the
                     Hail
                     of
                     the
                     
                       seventh
                       and
                       last
                       Vial.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     Hail
                     may
                     be
                     very
                     well
                     said
                     to
                     threaten
                     the
                     rich
                     and
                     innumerable
                     Benefices
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Clergy
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     vast
                     riches
                     of
                     the
                     Prelates
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     strong
                     Buttresses
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ;
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     their
                     Revenues
                     ,
                     may
                     very
                     well
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Means
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     providence
                     will
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     to
                     destroy
                     and
                     abolish
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     Hail
                     ,
                     to
                     destroy
                     Revenues
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Papacy
                     being
                     adhered
                     unto
                     only
                     for
                     its
                     riches
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     stript
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     will
                     abandon
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     cause
                     its
                     ruin
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXVII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Time
                   that
                   the
                   Beast's
                   Reign
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   marketh
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   in
                   five
                   several
                   places
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     shall
                     tread
                     the
                     Holy
                     City
                     under
                     foot
                     forty
                     and
                     two
                     Mon'ths
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   
                     3d
                     verse
                  
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   chapter
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     two
                     Witnesses
                     shall
                     prophesie
                     a
                     thousand
                     two
                     hundred
                     and
                     threescore
                     days
                     clothed
                     in
                     sackcloth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   12
                   
                     Chap.
                     v.
                  
                   6.
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Woman
                     fled
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     where
                     she
                     had
                     a
                     place
                     prepared
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     fed
                     there
                     1260
                     days
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   
                     14th
                     verse
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   She
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   fed
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     a
                     Time
                     ,
                     Times
                     ,
                     and
                     half
                     a
                     Time.
                  
                   And
                   
                     chap.
                     13.
                     v.
                  
                   5.
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     power
                     is
                     given
                     unto
                     the
                     Beast
                     to
                     continue
                     forty
                     and
                     two
                     Mon'ths
                     .
                  
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   42
                   Mon'ths
                   ,
                   and
                   1260
                   Day
                   's
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   Because
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   whose
                   language
                   the
                   Revelation
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   ,
                   every
                   Mon'th
                   contained
                   thirty
                   day's
                   ,
                   and
                   42
                   times
                   thirty
                   make
                   1260.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   That
                   
                     one
                     Time
                     ,
                     Times
                     ,
                     and
                     half
                     a
                     Time
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   one
                   year
                   ,
                   two
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   half
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   which
                   making
                   three
                   years
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   ,
                   amounteth
                   just
                   to
                   
                     sorty
                     and
                     two
                  
                   Months
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   1260
                   Day
                   's
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   That
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   power
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Beast
                   to
                   continue
                   42
                   Months
                   ;
                   this
                   declareth
                   his
                   Duration
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   Time
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   shall
                   tread
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   under
                   foot
                   ,
                   and
                   during
                   the
                   Time
                   that
                   the
                   Woman
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   where
                   she
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fed
                   ,
                   while
                   that
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   prophesie
                   clothed
                   in
                   Sackcloth
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   1260
                   Days
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   literally
                   for
                   common
                   Days
                   ,
                   but
                   Mystically
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   cannot
                   doubt
                   of
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   Days
                   are
                   applied
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   
                     4th
                     Chap.
                  
                   of
                   
                     Amos
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   the
                   Prophet
                   bids
                   them
                   
                     bring
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     and
                     Tyths
                     after
                     three
                     Days
                     ,
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   after
                   
                     three
                     years
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Translation
                   rendreth
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   9th
                   of
                   
                     Daniel
                     v.
                  
                   24.
                   the
                   
                     seventy
                     weeks
                  
                   are
                   put
                   for
                   Weeks
                   of
                   years
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   490
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   
                     Ezek.
                     chap.
                     4.
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   God
                   saith
                   to
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Lie
                     upon
                     thy
                     left
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     the
                     iniquity
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Israel
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     days
                     that
                     thou
                     shalt
                     lie
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     thou
                     shall
                     bear
                     their
                     Iniquity
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     have
                     laid
                     upon
                     thee
                     the
                     years
                     of
                     their
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     days
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     appointed
                     thee
                     a
                     day
                     for
                     a
                     year
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   According
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Style
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   1260
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   definite
                   Number
                   ,
                   because
                   broken
                   Numbers
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   put
                   alway's
                   for
                   definite
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   used
                   among
                   the
                   Latines
                   and
                   the
                   Greeks
                   .
                   
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   last
                   1260
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   more
                   nor
                   less
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   pretehd
                   that
                   this
                   Reign
                   shall
                   endure
                   only
                   
                     three
                     years
                     and
                     a
                     half
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   Interest
                   to
                   defend
                   that
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   thereby
                   withdraw
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   they
                   commit
                   two
                   gross
                   mistakes
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   In
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   the
                   1260.
                   days
                   of
                   
                     Saint
                     Iohn
                  
                   for
                   natural
                   day's
                   ;
                   whereas
                   they
                   should
                   understand
                   them
                   of
                   Mystical
                   days
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   In
                   that
                   they
                   suppose
                   that
                   Antichrist
                   will
                   be
                   only
                   a
                   
                     single
                     person
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   persons
                   that
                   make
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   the
                   alone
                   passage
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   in
                   his
                   
                     second
                     Epistle
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Thessal
                     .
                     chap.
                  
                   2.
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   are
                   at
                   an
                   accord
                   with
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     perdition
                     ,
                     who
                     sitteth
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     exalteth
                     himself
                     above
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     called
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     perdition
                  
                   is
                   not
                   considered
                   by
                   St.
                   Paul
                   as
                   a
                   single
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   persons
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Seat.
                   This
                   doth
                   evidently
                   appear
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   opposition
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   betwixt
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     perdition
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     him
                     who
                     hindred
                     him
                     from
                     appearing
                     ,
                  
                   whom
                   he
                   designeth
                   by
                   him
                   
                     who
                     now
                     letteth
                  
                   .
                   All
                   are
                   likewise
                   agreed
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Paul
                   intends
                   by
                   
                     him
                     that
                     letteth
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperor
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   by
                   that
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   design
                   one
                   Emperor
                   personally
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   he
                   understood
                   all
                   the
                   Emperors
                   collectively
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   succeed
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   they
                   gave
                   their
                   room
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   perdition
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   personally
                   ,
                   but
                   collectively
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   should
                   successively
                   possess
                   that
                   Seat.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   why
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   unwilling
                   that
                   Antichrist
                   should
                   signify
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   Empire
                   under
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Heads
                   ;
                   seeing
                   according
                   to
                   themselves
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   designeth
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   and
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   ?
                   That
                   verse
                   of
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   .
                   is
                   generally
                   known
                   .
                   
                     
                       Petra
                       dedit
                       Petro
                       ,
                       Petrus
                       Diadema
                       Rodolpho
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   why
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Sergius
                   II.
                   when
                   the
                   custom
                   begun
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   changing
                   their
                   Names
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   Election
                   ,
                   no
                   one
                   Pope
                   hath
                   assumed
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Peter
                   ?
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   reason
                   assigned
                   for
                   that
                   conduct
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   Supream
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   Peter
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   a
                   needless
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   useless
                   and
                   an
                   absurd
                   thing
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Peter
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   common
                   Name
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXVIII
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Beasts
                   Reign
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Papal
                   Empire
                   began
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   seemeth
                   long
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Beasts
                   Reign
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   reason
                   to
                   be
                   weary
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Tyranny
                   of
                   old
                   Babylon
                   was
                   not
                   near
                   so
                   severe
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   new
                   Babylon
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   do
                   earnestly
                   enquire
                   when
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   began
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   discovered
                   when
                   it
                   commenced
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   mark
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Spring
                   of
                   Nile
                   was
                   unknown
                   for
                   many
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   furnished
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   warm
                   disputes
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   last
                   discovered
                   by
                   Travellers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   Disputes
                   are
                   ceased
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Beasts
                   Reign
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Learned
                  
                   are
                   divided
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   Some
                   have
                   placed
                   it
                   in
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Great
                   ;
                   others
                   in
                   Boniface
                   that
                   succeeded
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   have
                   raised
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   eleventh
                   Age
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   sought
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   .
                   Yea
                   there
                   are
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   assert
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   unknown
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Source
                   of
                   Nile
                   was
                   heretofore
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   do
                   think
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   discovered
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   a
                   Voyage
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   through
                   the
                   Lands
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   History
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   succeed
                   in
                   this
                   undertaking
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   the
                   following
                   observations
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   consisteth
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   In
                   Errors
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   in
                   Idolatry
                   in
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Tyranny
                   in
                   Government
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   These
                   three
                   corruptions
                   did
                   not
                   steal
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   together
                   and
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   but
                   separately
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   .
                   Error
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   crept
                   into
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Idolatry
                   followed
                   Error
                   .
                   And
                   Tyranny
                   thrust
                   it self
                   in
                   under
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   Error
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Time
                   which
                   St.
                   Paul
                   fore-tels
                   of
                   the
                   falling
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Apostacy
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                  
                   4.
                   1.
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Apostacy
                   hath
                   two
                   Characters
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   the
                   
                     forbidding
                     of
                     Marriage
                  
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   the
                   
                     the
                     commanding
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     meats
                     ,
                  
                   created
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   having
                   drawn
                   the
                   portraiture
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   stileth
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                   ,
                   2
                   
                     Thess
                     .
                     chap.
                  
                   2.
                   he
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     6.
                     
                     Ye
                     know
                     what
                     withholdeth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     revealed
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Apostle
                   could
                   understand
                   nothing
                   by
                   that
                   
                     which
                     withholdeth
                  
                   but
                   Heathenism
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   not
                   raise
                   himself
                   to
                   any
                   grandure
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Empire
                   continued
                   Pagan
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   subjoineth
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Iniquity
                     doth
                     already
                     work
                     ;
                     only
                     he
                     who
                     now
                     letteth
                     ,
                     will
                     let
                     ,
                     until
                     he
                     
                     be
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     .
                  
                   By
                   him
                   
                     who
                     letteth
                  
                   he
                   plainly
                   intends
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Emperor
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   continued
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   hindred
                   Antichrist
                   from
                   declaring
                   himself
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   became
                   Christian
                   ,
                   suffered
                   him
                   to
                   rise
                   and
                   advance
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   immoderate
                   bounty
                   he
                   exercised
                   towards
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   increasing
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   leaving
                   it
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   which
                   he
                   found
                   it
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   granting
                   him
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Supream
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   by
                   withdrawing
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   yielding
                   that
                   place
                   to
                   that
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   through
                   his
                   retirement
                   to
                   Ravenna
                   and
                   Milan
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   From
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   Constantin
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   Christian
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   begun
                   to
                   hold
                   Oecumenick
                   ,
                   or
                   general
                   Councils
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   constituted
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   ;
                   these
                   Councils
                   contributed
                   to
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Gregory
                   I.
                   spake
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   interest
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   regard
                   for
                   the
                   4.
                   
                   Councils
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   
                     Nice
                     ,
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     Ephesus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   for
                   the
                   
                     four
                     Gospels
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   was
                   a
                   plain
                   Blasphemy
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   suteable
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   
                     St.
                     John
                  
                   delivereth
                   the
                   Explication
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   gave
                   of
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   
                     17th
                     Chapter
                     v.
                  
                   12.
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     The
                     ten
                     Horns
                     which
                     thou
                     sawest
                     ,
                     are
                     ten
                     Kings
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     received
                     no
                     Kingdom
                     as
                     yet
                     ;
                     but
                     receive
                     power
                     as
                     Kings
                     one
                     hour
                     with
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   these
                   Kings
                   in
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Empire
                   ,
                   that
                   continued
                   until
                   the
                   Turks
                   became
                   Masters
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   something
                   more
                   than
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   were
                   not
                   several
                   Kingdoms
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ruins
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Empire
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   have
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Terms
                   of
                   the
                   Vision
                   been
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   confine
                   our selves
                   positively
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   ten
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   number
                   is
                   taken
                   indefinitely
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   Thus
                   
                     chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   10.
                   the
                   tribulation
                   of
                   ten
                   days
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   denote
                   a
                   long
                   persecution
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   essential
                   to
                   be
                   remarked
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   ten
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   or
                   Soveraignties
                   are
                   formed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ruins
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Empire
                   .
                   Which
                   Daniel
                   says
                   positively
                   ,
                   
                     chap.
                     7.
                     v.
                  
                   24.
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   Angels
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     ten
                     Kings
                     receive
                     their
                     power
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     hour
                     with
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   After
                   these
                   observations
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   advantage
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   following
                   matters
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   expresly
                   recorded
                   in
                   History
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Fasts
                     &
                     Abstinences
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Montemists
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   Age
                   Pope
                   Syricius
                   condemned
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Age
                  
                   that
                   Pope
                   Mark
                   wrote
                   Letters
                   to
                   Anastasius
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     hath
                     always
                     been
                     without
                     afault
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   Peter
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     ever
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   words
                   favour
                   both
                   of
                   Idolairy
                   and
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     4th
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   2.
                   first
                   Councils
                   
                   of
                   Nice
                   and
                   Constantinople
                   were
                   held
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   and
                   Chalcedon
                   were
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   as
                   these
                   Councils
                   did
                   not
                   greatly
                   exalt
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   opened
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   served
                   as
                   a
                   Bridg
                   to
                   the
                   following
                   Councils
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   advance
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperors
                   embraced
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   liberal
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   stript
                   themselves
                   of
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   Supream
                   Pontiff
                   in
                   favour
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Iulius
                     Cesar
                  
                   they
                   had
                   always
                   retained
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   thereby
                   render
                   their
                   persons
                   sacred
                   and
                   inviolable
                   .
                   'T
                   was
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Gratian
                   that
                   surrendred
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   Successors
                   have
                   claimed
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Age
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Emperors
                   withdrew
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   chose
                   Ravenna
                   and
                   Milan
                   for
                   their
                   residence
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Western
                     Empire
                  
                   was
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ruins
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   formed
                   several
                   Soveraignties
                   in
                   
                     Germany
                     ,
                     Gaul
                     ,
                     Spain
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Italy
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   allure
                   the
                   Pagans
                   to
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   espoused
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   Ceremonies
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Worship
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Veneration
                     of
                     Relicks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Prayers
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   I.
                   defended
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Appeals
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Controversy
                   between
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   1.
                   and
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Appeals
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   solemn
                   and
                   authentick
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   desire
                   ,
                   ended
                   and
                   determined
                   in
                   his
                   favour
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   two
                   Emperors
                   Theodosius
                   and
                   Valentintan
                   granted
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   issued
                   out
                   an
                   Edict
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   terms
                   :
                   
                     We
                     by
                     this
                     perpetual
                     Edict
                     ,
                     have
                     ordained
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     of
                  
                   Gaul
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     Provinces
                     ,
                     shall
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     ancient
                     customs
                     attempt
                     any
                     thing
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     venerable
                  
                   Pope
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Eternal
                     City
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                  
                   Sea
                   
                     shall
                     ordain
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     submitted
                     to
                     by
                     all
                     others
                     as
                     unto
                     a
                     Law.
                     So
                     that
                     whosoever
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     having
                     appealed
                     ,
                     shall
                     neglect
                     to
                     appear
                     at
                     the
                     Tribunal
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     obliged
                     to
                     appear
                     before
                     the
                     Governor
                     of
                     the
                     Province
                     where
                     he
                     lives
                     ;
                     provided
                     always
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     our
                     Sacred
                     Predecessors
                     have
                     granted
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     unchangeably
                     and
                     universally
                     preserved
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   need
                   go
                   no
                   farther
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   find
                   the
                   fatal
                   Date
                   where
                   the
                   1260.
                   days
                   or
                   the
                   42.
                   
                   Months
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Reign
                  
                   doth
                   begin
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   goes
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   Antichristianism
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Error
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     Idolatry
                     in
                     Worship
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Tyranny
                     in
                     Government
                  
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   guilty
                   of
                   
                     Forbidding
                     Marriage
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Commanding
                   
                   
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     Meats
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   characters
                   of
                   the
                   Apostacy
                   fore-told
                   by
                   St.
                   Paul.
                   And
                   because
                   we
                   find
                   her
                   defiled
                   with
                   
                     prayers
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Worshipping
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     veneration
                     of
                     Relicks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   subjection
                   to
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   by
                   an
                   Imperial
                   Edict
                   established
                   Soveraign
                   Judg
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Bishops
                   within
                   the
                   Circle
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Edict
                   was
                   published
                   anno
                   445.
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   
                     Leo
                     I.
                  
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Successors
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   in
                   that
                   year
                   at
                   the
                   soonest
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   latest
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   fix
                   the
                   fatal
                   Epoche
                   of
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   may
                   hope
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1705.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   unto
                   445.
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   Edict
                   of
                   Valentinian
                   and
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   added
                   1260.
                   the
                   total
                   will
                   be
                   1705.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   from
                   1705.
                   there
                   be
                   substracted
                   445.
                   the
                   Remain
                   will
                   be
                   1260.
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Beasts
                     Reign
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Historian
                   Florus
                   hath
                   considered
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   different
                   Ages
                   and
                   periods
                   of
                   human
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Idea
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   marked
                   the
                   Birth
                   and
                   Infancy
                   of
                   that
                   Empire
                   under
                   Kings
                   ;
                   its
                   youth
                   from
                   Brutus
                   and
                   Collatinus
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   Consuls
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Appius
                     Claudius
                  
                   ;
                   its
                   Manhood
                   from
                   
                     Appius
                     Claudius
                  
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Augustus
                   ;
                   and
                   its
                   
                     Old
                     Age
                  
                   from
                   Augustus
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Trajan
                   ,
                   under
                   whose
                   Reign
                   that
                   
                   Historian
                   lived
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   which
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   tho'
                   verging
                   to
                   a
                   decrepitness
                   ,
                   bestirred
                   it self
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   grown
                   young
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   very
                   rationally
                   form
                   such
                   an
                   Idea
                   of
                   the
                   Papal
                   or
                   Antichristian
                   Empire
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   go
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   than
                   the
                   Historian
                   Florus
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   ascend
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Conception
                   of
                   this
                   Antichristian
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   conceived
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   writes
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Thessalonians
                     2
                     Ep.
                     chap.
                     2.
                     v.
                  
                   7.
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Iniquity
                     did
                     then
                     work
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   then
                   as
                   an
                   Embrio
                   and
                   a
                   Foetus
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   stir
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Century
                   ,
                   when
                   Victor
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   very
                   frivolous
                   occasion
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   day
                   on
                   which
                   Easter
                   should
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   Excommunicated
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   too
                   feeble
                   to
                   continue
                   and
                   justify
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   who
                   chose
                   to
                   bring
                   
                     heathenish
                     Superstitions
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   facilitate
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Pagans
                     ;
                     Antichristianism
                     ▪
                  
                   begun
                   to
                   acquire
                   considerable
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   strove
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   its
                   head
                   .
                   Especially
                   when
                   Pope
                   Mark
                   in
                   the
                   
                     4th
                     age
                  
                   wrote
                   those
                   bold
                   and
                   blasphemous
                   letters
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   Innocent
                   I
                   ▪
                   made
                   that
                   bold
                   effort
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Appeals
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   claimed
                   to
                   be
                   Judg.
                   But
                   yet
                   Antichristianism
                   did
                   not
                   openly
                   appear
                   nor
                   come
                   abroad
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Secular
                   power
                   to
                   midwife
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   
                   then
                   born
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   two
                   Emperors
                   Theodosius
                   and
                   Valentinian
                   came
                   in
                   to
                   its
                   succour
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   by
                   an
                   Edict
                   ,
                   wherein
                   these
                   two
                   Emperors
                   joined
                   and
                   exerted
                   their
                   Authority
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   established
                   Soveraign
                   Judg
                   of
                   all
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 
                   Since
                   that
                   Edict
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   always
                   growing
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   Infancy
                   was
                   from
                   Leo
                   I.
                   until
                   Boniface
                   III
                   ,
                   who
                   improving
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Phocas
                   ,
                   boldly
                   assumed
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Universal
                     Bishop
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   predecessor
                   Gregory
                   I
                   ▪
                   durst
                   not
                   challenge
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iohn
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   had
                   taken
                   it
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   youth
                   was
                   from
                   Boniface
                   III
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   that
                   famous
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   called
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   ,
                   under
                   whose
                   Popedom
                   it
                   arrived
                   at
                   its
                   
                     manly
                     State.
                  
                   For
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   a
                   Pope
                   more
                   haughty
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   more
                   terrible
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   was
                   .
                   He
                   brought
                   Henry
                   IV.
                   to
                   come
                   and
                   demand
                   pardon
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Canoss
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   made
                   him
                   attend
                   three
                   whole
                   days
                   without
                   shewing
                   the
                   least
                   regard
                   to
                   his
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   admitted
                   him
                   to
                   audience
                   ,
                   treated
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   haughtiness
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   absolute
                   Master
                   would
                   treat
                   the
                   meanest
                   domestical
                   Servant
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   Manhood
                   extended
                   from
                   thence
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Schism
                   which
                   endured
                   50
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   at
                   last
                   ended
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1415.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   began
                   its
                   
                     Old
                     age
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   so
                   far
                   advanced
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   decrepit
                   ,
                   and
                   extreamly
                   feeble
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   one
                   foot
                   in
                   the
                   Grave
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXIX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     XX.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     are
                     expired
                     ,
                     Satan
                     shall
                     be
                     loosed
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     prison
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     shall
                     go
                     out
                     to
                     deceive
                     the
                     Nations
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     four
                     quarters
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     Gog
                     and
                     Magog
                     ,
                     to
                     gather
                     them
                     together
                     to
                     Battel
                     ;
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     whom
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     Sand
                     of
                     the
                     Sea.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     went
                     up
                     on
                     the
                     breadth
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     compassed
                     the
                     Camp
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beloved
                     City
                     :
                     and
                     fire
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     God
                     out
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     devoured
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Devil
                     that
                     deceived
                     them
                     ,
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     lake
                     of
                     fire
                     and
                     brim-stone
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Beast
                     and
                     the
                     false
                     Prophet
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     tormented
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   destruction
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   being
                   not
                   to
                   arrive
                   until
                   after
                   the
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   Satan
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   Millennian
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   discourse
                   of
                   it
                   otherway's
                   than
                   by
                   conjecture
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   prediction
                   is
                   unquestionably
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   hath
                   not
                   hitherto
                   
                   been
                   any
                   Defeat
                   like
                   unto
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     Ezekiel
                     chap.
                  
                   39.
                   relates
                   concerning
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   representeth
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     seven
                     Months
                     in
                     burying
                     their
                     dead
                     Bodies
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fire
                     in
                     which
                     their
                     Arms
                     are
                     burnt
                     ,
                     shall
                     last
                     seven
                     years
                     .
                     v.
                  
                   9
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Since
                   Ezekiels
                   time
                   until
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   seen
                   nothing
                   proportionable
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   known
                   world
                   that
                   comes
                   near
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   being
                   a
                   Sealed
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   wait
                   for
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   till
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   Nor
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   until
                   after
                   Satans
                   Imprisonment
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   rest
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ;
                   and
                   until
                   after
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   Vision
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   
                     lake
                     of
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   highly
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   doth
                   only
                   repeat
                   the
                   prophecy
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   Ezekiel
                   doth
                   not
                   relate
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   until
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   described
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   treat
                   of
                   this
                   Affair
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Church's
                   re-establishment
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   peace
                   for
                   a
                   1000
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   Ezekiel
                   represents
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   assaulted
                   by
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   People
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   an
                   entire
                   peace
                   ,
                   that
                   dwelt
                   void
                   of
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   neither
                   Walls
                   ,
                   nor
                   Gates
                   ,
                   nor
                   Barrs
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   without
                   being
                   troubled
                   lookt
                   after
                   their
                   Herds
                   and
                   their
                   fields
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   do's
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   
                   represent
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   breaking
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   War
                   which
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   ingaged
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   As
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   recounted
                   the
                   Defeat
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   describes
                   the
                   
                     Mystical
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   finisheth
                   his
                   Prophesie
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   hath
                   recited
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   describes
                   the
                   same
                   Temple
                   which
                   Ezekiel
                   had
                   described
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   save
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   
                     Mystical
                     Temple
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   he
                   finisheth
                   his
                   Apocalypse
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   who
                   these
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   are
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   appears
                   by
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   people
                   on
                   the
                   north
                   of
                   Judea
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Tartars
                   and
                   Scythians
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   likelihood
                   they
                   and
                   others
                   sprung
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   deceived
                   by
                   Satan
                   loosed
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   prison
                   ,
                   shall
                   raise
                   the
                   most
                   dangerous
                   War
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   ever
                   met
                   with
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   God
                   shall
                   deliver
                   her
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   illustrious
                   manner
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     XXX
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   St.
                   John's
                   Offence
                   ,
                   in
                   falling
                   at
                   the
                   Angel's
                   feet
                   to
                   Worship
                   him
                   .
                   
                     REV.
                     CHAP.
                     19.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     fell
                     at
                     his
                     feet
                     to
                     Worship
                     him
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     he
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     see
                     thou
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     fellow
                     servant
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     thy
                     Brethren
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     Worship
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     prophesie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   SEeing
                   the
                   Angel
                   reproveth
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   having
                   east
                   himself
                   at
                   his
                   feet
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   that
                   that
                   Apostle
                   had
                   therein
                   done
                   amiss
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   the
                   fault
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Angel
                   in
                   rebuking
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   action
                   that
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   blamed
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   neither
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   this
                   fault
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ?
                   Can
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   failed
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   matter
                   of
                   Right
                   ?
                   Certainly
                   this
                   Apostle
                   was
                   sanctified
                   to
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   Spirit
                   which
                   inspired
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   divine
                   Writings
                   ;
                   yet
                   sanctification
                   being
                   not
                   perfect
                   save
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   danger
                   in
                   confessing
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   liable
                   to
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rather
                   because
                   he
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                   1
                   
                     Epist
                     .
                     chap.
                     1.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   that
                   
                     if
                     we
                     say
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     we
                     deceive
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     truth
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     us
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   if
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   had
                   failed
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Right
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   guilty
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   committing
                   ,
                   neither
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Iew
                   by
                   his
                   birth
                   ;
                   and
                   less
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   received
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   and
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                   that
                   had
                   preached
                   against
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   shut
                   up
                   his
                   
                     first
                     Epistle
                  
                   with
                   that
                   Exhortation
                   ,
                   
                     Little
                     children
                     ,
                     keep
                     your selves
                     from
                     Idols
                     :
                  
                   
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   safest
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   failed
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   being
                   struck
                   with
                   the
                   luster
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   him
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   doth
                   rebuke
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   what
                   the
                   Angel
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   reprehending
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   do's
                   plainly
                   favour
                   this
                   account
                   .
                   
                     See
                     thou
                     do
                     it
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   say's
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     fellow
                     servant
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     thy
                     Brethren
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     :
                     Worship
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   Angel
                   saw
                   that
                   he
                   took
                   him
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   reprehended
                   the
                   Lycaonians
                   ,
                   Act.
                   14.
                   15.
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   sacrified
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   unto
                   Iupiter
                   and
                   
                     Mercury
                     ;
                     why
                     do
                     ye
                     these
                     things
                     ?
                     we
                     also
                     are
                     men
                     of
                     like
                     passions
                     with
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Relapse
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   fault
                   
                     chap.
                     22.
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   again
                   rebuked
                   ;
                   do's
                   invincibly
                   prove
                   that
                   his
                   sin
                   was
                   a
                   faileur
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact.
                   For
                   who
                   can
                   with
                   any
                   probability
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   would
                   have
                   worshipped
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   known
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ?
                   or
                   who
                   can
                   think
                   but
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Angel
                   had
                   thought
                   so
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   rebuked
                   him
                   with
                   greater
                   severity
                   than
                   he
                   did
                   ?
                   Whereas
                   even
                   upon
                   that
                   miscarriage
                   ,
                   he
                   contenteth
                   himself
                   with
                   producing
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   a
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   thar
                   he
                   had
                   alledged
                   unto
                   him
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Angel
                   addeth
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prophecy
                  
                   ;
                   
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   an
                   Illustration
                   of
                   the
                   reason
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   assigned
                   for
                   not
                   suffering
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     fellow
                     Servant
                     .
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prophecy
                  
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   me
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   equal
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   deceive
                   your self
                   ,
                   in
                   taking
                   me
                   for
                   an
                   object
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   Scrupulous
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   do's
                   he
                   carry
                   it
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Election
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   suffereth
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   upon
                   the
                   high
                   Altar
                   ;
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   worshipped
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   agreement
                   there
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     light
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   more
                   betwixt
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     Darkness
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   impudence
                   to
                   require
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   fall
                   down
                   and
                   Worship
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     XXXI
                     .
                     ILLUSTRATION
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Christ's
                   directing
                   his
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Revelation
                   to
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   AFter
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   explained
                   all
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   forget
                   to
                   inquire
                   the
                   Reason
                   ,
                   why
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   judged
                   it
                   convenient
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   it
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   particularly
                   to
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   
                     Ephesus
                     ;
                     Smyrna
                     ;
                     Pergamus
                     ;
                     Thyatira
                     ;
                     Sardis
                     ;
                     Philadelphia
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Laodicea
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   unquestionably
                   a
                   Mystery
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   should
                   direct
                   this
                   divine
                   Book
                   to
                   
                     Seven
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   fewer
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   the
                   number
                   seven
                   is
                   a
                   Mysterious
                   Number
                   through
                   this
                   whole
                   Book
                   .
                   It
                   signifieth
                   the
                   universality
                   &
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   all
                   Times
                   ;
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Seals
                   ,
                   the
                   seven
                   Trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seven
                   Vials
                   .
                   Because
                   that
                   number
                   denoteth
                   the
                   whole
                   Train
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Seals
                     ,
                     Trumpets
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   Vials
                   ,
                   fore-tell
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   till
                   the
                   very
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Empire
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   Christ
                   appeareth
                   having
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   
                     Seven
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Pastors
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   aud
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   
                     Seven
                     Candlesticks
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Churches
                  
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   mentioned
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   Seven
                   ?
                   Doth
                   he
                   not
                   promise
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Protector
                   but
                   
                   of
                   these
                   seven
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Overseer
                   and
                   Defender
                   but
                   of
                   these
                   Churches
                   ?
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Conformity
                   between
                   
                     that
                     Vision
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Chapter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Seals
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   opened
                   Book
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   there
                   find
                   the
                   same
                   pomp
                   ,
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   a
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorious
                   presence
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   withal
                   ,
                   he
                   appeareth
                   there
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Candlesticks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sitting
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   
                     four
                     living
                     Creatures
                  
                   and
                   the
                   24.
                   
                   Elders
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   conformity
                   we
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     first
                     Vision
                  
                   is
                   of
                   equal
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   an
                   equal
                   extension
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Churches
                  
                   reached
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   following
                   together
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   saith
                   to
                   
                     St.
                     John.
                  
                   v.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Write
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     seen
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   write
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   things
                   which
                   concern
                   the
                   Churches
                   that
                   are
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   ;
                   but
                   which
                   also
                   concern
                   
                     all
                     Churches
                  
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   the
                   seven
                   that
                   are
                   named
                   are
                   a
                   model
                   and
                   Type
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   Epistles
                   which
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   directeth
                   to
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   contain
                   Instructions
                   and
                   Reprehensions
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   unto
                   and
                   exactly
                   express
                   all
                   the
                   different
                   and
                   several
                   conditions
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Church
                  
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   until
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   doth
                   lively
                   represent
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Primitive
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   Truth
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   Charity
                   became
                   a
                   disposition
                   and
                   a
                   step
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   doleful
                   State.
                   Whosoever
                   well
                   considers
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   will
                   therein
                   find
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     primitive
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   painted
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   represents
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   during
                   the
                   fourth
                   and
                   fifth
                   Ages
                   ;
                   wherein
                   Arianism
                   had
                   the
                   upperhand
                   ;
                   and
                   wherein
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   were
                   outragiously
                   persecuted
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Tribulation
                     of
                     ten
                     days
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Smyrna
                   is
                   threatned
                   ;
                   not
                   the
                   ten
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   that
                   of
                   Diocletian
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   
                     Antichrist
                     sitteth
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Temple
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   hardly
                   visible
                   ,
                   through
                   her
                   dwelling
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Pergamus
                   did
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     Satan
                     had
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   conformity
                   to
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   Antichrist
                   both
                   begun
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   begun
                   to
                   raise
                   himself
                   again
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   given
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Thyatira
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     not
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                  
                   Jezebel
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     known
                     the
                     depths
                     of
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   resemblance
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Reformed
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   degenerating
                   and
                   falling
                   into
                   corruption
                   of
                   manners
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     a
                     name
                     
                     that
                     thou
                     livest
                     ,
                     and
                     art
                     dead
                     .
                     Yet
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     few
                     names
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     not
                     defiled
                     their
                     Garments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Philadelphia
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   protrature
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   when
                   She
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     perfectly
                     Reformed
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   Sion
                   shall
                   be
                   perfectly
                   re-established
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   alone
                   Key
                   of
                   David
                   shall
                   open
                   and
                   shut
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   perfectly
                   followed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   faith
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   State
                   wherein
                   the
                   Church
                   will
                   be
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Millennian
                     Reign
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   spoken
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Mirour
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   behold
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   towards
                   the
                   
                     End
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   .
                   When
                   zeal
                   shall
                   have
                   become
                   cold
                   ,
                   Charity
                   scarce
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   corruption
                   shall
                   abound
                   and
                   be
                   universal
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   draw
                   upon
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   Deluge
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   give
                   a
                   renovation
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Reflections
                   do
                   shew
                   us
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   directed
                   the
                   
                     seven
                     Epistles
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Iohn
                  
                   precisely
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Seven
                     Churches
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   matter
                   of
                   surprise
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   hath
                   made
                   no
                   mention
                   ▪
                   nor
                   spoken
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   How
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   forgets
                   his
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   How
                   comes
                   he
                   to
                   be
                   unmindful
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Apostolick
                     Sea
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     Infallibility
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     alone
                     Fountain
                     of
                     all
                     lawful
                     Vocation
                     and
                     Mission
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Centre
                     of
                     Religion
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   seeing
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   man
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   lye
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   repent
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   remarkable
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   forgot
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   purposely
                   writen
                   ,
                   to
                   mark
                   out
                   the
                   destiny
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   distinguish
                   her
                   from
                   
                     Babylon
                     )
                     points
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Catholicks
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   fundamental
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   men
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   without
                   hazarding
                   Salvation
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   should
                   be
                   what
                   She
                   pretends
                   .
                   O
                   that
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Light
                   ,
                   would
                   remove
                   from
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   vail
                   of
                   prejudices
                   and
                   passions
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   maintaining
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Conformiry
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   ,
                   which
                   Protestants
                   render
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   sacred
                   and
                   inviolable
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               ILLUSTRATIONS
               Upon
               the
               Apocalypse
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               EFFUSION
               
                 of
                 the
              
               VIALS
               .
               In
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               '
               
                 s
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture-Prophesies
                 .
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               'TWere
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               publish
               their
               Meditations
               upon
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               were
               found
               to
               agree
               in
               their
               Explication
               of
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Book
              
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               do
               in
               their
               Exposition
               of
               the
               other
               
                 Sacred
                 Writings
              
               .
               But
               how
               desirable
               soever
               this
               be
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               hither
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               And
               an
               uniformity
               of
               Opinions
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               Prophesies
               ,
               whose
               Accomplishment
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               impossible
               to
               Interpreters
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               than
               the
               knowledg
               of
               those
               future
               things
               is
               which
               they
               do
               predict
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               in
               his
               
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 Prophesies
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               in
               his
               
                 Illustrations
                 upon
                 the
                 Apocalypse
              
               ,
               do
               not
               universally
               accord
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               their
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 16.
                 
                 Chap.
              
               they
               are
               found
               to
               contradict
               one
               another
               .
               Nay
               it
               would
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               miracle
               ,
               should
               they
               
               upon
               the
               many
               various
               subjects
               of
               the
               Revelations
               of
               
                 St.
                 John
              
               ,
               be
               found
               in
               all
               things
               to
               have
               the
               same
               sentiments
               .
            
             
               But
               possibly
               some
               will
               be
               surprised
               ,
               that
               
                 two
                 Reformed
                 Divines
              
               should
               write
               against
               one
               another
               .
               And
               probably
               some
               may
               not
               only
               be
               surprised
               ,
               but
               scandaled
               ,
               throw
               their
               seeing
               two
               Brethren
               differ
               ,
               and
               throw
               an
               apprehension
               that
               the
               Papists
               may
               draw
               some
               advantage
               from
               their
               disagreement
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               if
               mens
               surprise
               at
               their
               difference
               should
               have
               that
               effect
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               a
               thousand
               times
               better
               ,
               that
               both
               those
               Authors
               had
               forever
               concealed
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               the
               least
               matter
               of
               scandal
               to
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               by
               publishing
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               design
               therefore
               of
               this
               Preface
               ,
               is
               to
               obviate
               these
               two
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               to
               justify
               not
               only
               those
               two
               Antagonists
               ,
               but
               all
               others
               who
               may
               embark
               in
               this
               quarrel
               by
               espousing
               the
               one
               side
               or
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               first
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               are
               offended
               at
               the
               seeing
               two
               Reformed
               Divines
               write
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 16.
                 
                 Chap.
              
               
               about
               the
               
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               ,
               the
               Offence
               is
               taken
               ,
               and
               not
               given
               .
               And
               I
               do
               withal
               maintain
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               lawful
               for
               every
               one
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               Prophesies
               ,
               to
               pursue
               that
               way
               which
               seems
               best
               unto
               him
               .
               If
               in
               his
               Explication
               he
               contradict
               any
               Article
               of
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               I
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               case
               all
               men
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               shall
               by
               his
               Interpretations
               overthrow
               any
               of
               those
               Articles
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               cause
               to
               treat
               that
               Expositor
               as
               an
               Innovator
               ,
               and
               to
               disclaim
               his
               Exposition
               as
               a
               Heresie
               .
               But
               which
               Article
               of
               Faith
               is
               subverted
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               opposed
               ,
               or
               any
               ways
               injured
               ,
               by
               the
               either
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Vials
                 are
                 poured
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 not
                 poured
                 out
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               apply's
               all
               the
               Events
               since
               the
               tenth
               Century
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               all
               this
               while
               pouring
               forth
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               of
               the
               Illustrations
               applieth
               them
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               have
               sounded
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               he
               believes
               to
               be
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               .
               Now
               what
               Article
               of
               Faith
               is
               either
               gain-said
               ,
               or
               wronged
               ,
               by
               these
               two
               different
               Expositions
               ?
            
             
             
               But
               one
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               at
               least
               beget
               a
               Dispute
               about
               the
               Explication
               of
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               ought
               to
               pay
               a
               deference
               unto
               ,
               as
               a
               Divine
               Book
               ;
               and
               a
               Dispute
               ,
               which
               being
               begun
               at
               such
               a
               conjuncture
               as
               that
               wherein
               we
               are
               ,
               may
               in
               all
               probability
               not
               have
               a
               good
               issue
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               this
               Dispute
               will
               stirr
               up
               the
               Curiosity
               of
               divers
               Adversaries
               ,
               who
               by
               coming
               to
               read
               these
               two
               Works
               ,
               will
               from
               thence
               learn
               very
               important
               Truths
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               yet
               ignorant
               of
               .
               They
               will
               thereby
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               as
               a
               Deity
               ,
               is
               the
               Original
               Picture
               of
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 perdition
              
               ,
               who
               is
               Antichrist
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               is
               the
               Portraiture
               of
               the
               Beast
               with
               two
               Horns
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               is
               the
               Picture
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 the
                 Great
              
               ;
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               persecution
               ,
               that
               reigneth
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Dragon
               and
               of
               Satan
               ;
               and
               that
               suffering
               has
               been
               the
               character
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               for
               above
               these
               1500.
               years
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               this
               Dispute
               will
               influence
               many
               to
               Read
               and
               Study
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               who
               usually
               read
               no
               more
               of
               it
               but
               
               the
               three
               first
               Chapters
               ,
               being
               afraid
               to
               look
               into
               the
               rest
               .
               Finally
               ,
               this
               Dispute
               will
               beget
               Emulation
               ,
               and
               give
               occasion
               for
               new
               discoveries
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               making
               of
               new
               Systemes
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               what
               the
               Illustrious
               Moros
               heretofore
               said
               in
               his
               Eloquent
               Panegyrick
               upon
               Calvin
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 that
                 that
                 great
                 man
                 had
                 Expounded
                 all
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 except
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 not
                 doing
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 Commentary
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               wit
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               see
               an
               ingenïous
               draught
               of
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               that
               admirable
               Orator
               ;
               but
               the
               Theologues
               of
               our
               time
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               discouraged
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               incomparable
               Calvin
               .
               We
               know
               that
               Doctor
               ,
               who
               had
               written
               so
               many
               other
               learned
               Commentaries
               ,
               was
               capable
               to
               have
               explained
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               had
               done
               other
               Prophesies
               .
               And
               if
               he
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               't
               was
               either
               because
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               employ
               his
               time
               better
               ;
               or
               because
               he
               had
               designed
               to
               do
               it
               before
               he
               should
               die
               ;
               which
               his
               dying
               so
               soon
               ,
               hindred
               the
               Execution
               of
               ,
               which
               hapned
               when
               he
               was
               but
               ●5
               years
               old
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               day
               's
               over
               .
               'T
               is
               to
               be
               hop'd
               ,
               that
               this
               Dispute
               will
               cause
               many
               through
               Emulation
               ,
               to
               lay
               out
               
               their
               labours
               upon
               this
               
                 Divine
                 Book
              
               .
               For
               tho
               they
               who
               have
               preceded
               ,
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               been
               incomparable
               men
               ,
               both
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               profoundness
               of
               their
               Learning
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               wit
               (
               except
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Illustrations
               ,
               who
               is
               and
               will
               alway
               be
               unworthy
               to
               be
               named
               )
               yet
               there
               is
               ground
               to
               hope
               that
               they
               who
               come
               after
               ,
               will
               see
               a
               great
               deal
               farther
               than
               the
               former
               have
               done
               ,
               as
               a
               Pygmee
               mounted
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               a
               Giant
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               see
               farther
               than
               the
               Giant
               himself
               .
               And
               is
               not
               all
               this
               of
               more
               considerable
               advantage
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Scandal
               can
               be
               of
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               some
               curious
               Spirits
               have
               taken
               at
               the
               Dispute
               between
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               and
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ?
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               the
               advantage
               which
               some
               sear
               this
               Dispute
               will
               afford
               the
               Papists
               ;
               both
               the
               Catholicks
               that
               expect
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformed
               that
               fear
               it
               ,
               will
               find
               it
               to
               be
               only
               chymerical
               ,
               and
               not
               real
               .
               Therefore
               I
               must
               again
               repeat
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               about
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               that
               these
               disagreeing
               Authors
               contend
               .
               To
               say
               
                 the
                 Vials
                 Are
                 poured
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 Not
                 poured
                 out
              
               ,
               do's
               equally
               leave
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Doctrine
              
               in
               its
               perfection
               and
               integrity
               .
               And
               
               how
               Learned
               soever
               he
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               soever
               conversant
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Sophistry
               ,
               that
               attacks
               the
               Reformation
               from
               thence
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               make
               the
               least
               breach
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Would
               it
               not
               be
               extreamly
               pleasant
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               Doctor
               carrying
               the
               Mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               libellously
               triumphing
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Dispute
               betwixt
               two
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               taking
               no
               Notice
               of
               all
               those
               Sections
               ,
               where
               both
               these
               Author's
               do
               unanimously
               and
               demonstratively
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 Babylon
                 the
                 great
              
               ;
               that
               
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 is
                 the
                 Beast
                 with
                 two
                 horns
              
               ;
               that
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
                 ,
                 the
                 False
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ?
              
               Herein
               both
               the
               Authors
               have
               just
               matter
               of
               glorying
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               that
               little
               difference
               between
               them
               concerning
               the
               
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               ,
               they
               have
               ground
               enough
               for
               Reprisals
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               field
               for
               recrimination
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Jansenists
               ,
               and
               the
               Molinists
               ;
               and
               between
               the
               Theologues
               of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               places
               upon
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               France
               
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               have
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               
                 Louis
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 Councils
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 his
                 power
                 over
                 that
                 Soveraigns
                 Person
                 &
                 Temporal
                 Rights
                 .
              
               That
               I
               may
               not
               speak
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               differences
               amongst
               Papists
               in
               reference
               to
               other
               Subjects
               .
               And
               these
               are
               all
               fundamental
               points
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               in
               reference
               to
               which
               they
               cannot
               differ
               without
               one
               side
               's
               falling
               into
               Heresie
               .
               But
               whether
               a
               
                 Reformed
                 Divine
              
               believe
               the
               
                 Vials
                 to
                 be
                 already
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
              
               or
               believe
               
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 yet
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               in
               both
               cases
               equally
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               is
               by
               reason
               of
               none
               of
               them
               lyable
               to
               be
               impeached
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               I
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               apprehended
               ,
               can
               do
               no
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               of
               advantage
               upon
               many
               accounts
               ,
               that
               the
               Anonymous
               Author
               should
               defend
               his
               opinion
               about
               the
               Non-Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               hath
               attack'd
               in
               his
               Apology
               .
               And
               this
               he
               intends
               to
               do
               as
               becomes
               a
               
                 Reformed
                 Divine
                 ▪
              
               and
               as
               a
               Lover
               of
               peace
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               who
               read
               his
               Defence
               shall
               have
               cause
               
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               such
               whom
               Interest
               and
               a
               false
               Zeal
               keep
               united
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Religion
              
               .
               He
               were
               neither
               an
               honest
               nor
               a
               Wise
               man
               ,
               who
               maintaining
               the
               
                 Non-Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               ,
               should
               from
               thence
               take
               occasion
               to
               vent
               his
               passion
               against
               a
               Writer
               ,
               whose
               labours
               are
               of
               wonderful
               Edification
               to
               the
               whole
               
                 Protestant
                 Party
              
               .
               So
               that
               if
               there
               occur
               any
               Expressions
               which
               may
               seem
               somewhat
               rude
               ,
               as
               
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               few
               more
               of
               that
               Kind
               ;
               he
               doth
               declare
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               only
               intended
               against
               the
               matters
               in
               debate
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               used
               them
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               customary
               Terms
               in
               ▪
               all
               Polemical
               writings
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               the
               common
               usuage
               render
               them
               necessary
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               inevitable
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Beverly
               in
               his
               
                 Scripture-Line
                 of
                 Time
              
               ,
               in
               Quarto
               ,
               printed
               at
               London
               1684.
               speaking
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               page
               187.
               says
               :
            
             
               BUt
               that
               we
               may
               know
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               begun
               ,
               whenever
               they
               begin
               ,
               they
               move
               with
               so
               swift
               a
               Course
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               delay
               in
               them
               after
               they
               are
               begun
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               of
               them
               should
               be
               enter'd
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Order
               Swiftly
               pour'd
               out
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               ILLUSTRATIONS
               Upon
               the
               APOCALYPSE
               ,
               Of
               St.
               JOHN
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               .
            
             
               
                 MR.
                 Iurieu
              
               having
               in
               his
               
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture-Prophesies
              
               ,
               asserted
               the
               first
               
                 Six
                 Vials
              
               to
               be
               already
               poured
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seventh
               hath
               been
               pouring
               forth
               all
               along
               since
               
                 Luther's
                 Reformation
              
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               indure
               that
               the
               Anonymous
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Illustrations
                 upon
                 the
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               should
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 still
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 remain
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 out
              
               ;
               tho
               he
               had
               therein
               no
               design
               of
               contradicting
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               more
               than
               he
               had
               several
               other
               Divines
               ,
               that
               before
               him
               had
               been
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               .
               However
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               thought
               fit
               to
               attacque
               that
               Author
               in
               his
               Apology
               ,
               in
               
               which
               he
               attempts
               two
               things
               .
               1st
               ,
               He
               studies
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               have
               for
               a
               long
               time
               been
               pouring
               forth
               ;
               that
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               six
               first
               is
               already
               past
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               seventh
               having
               been
               a
               pouring
               out
               for
               these
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               years
               ,
               will
               be
               suddenly
               empty
               ,
               and
               issue
               in
               the
               total
               ruin
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 .
                 2ly
              
               ,
               He
               endeavours
               to
               refute
               the
               reasons
               by
               which
               the
               Anonymous
               Author
               pretends
               to
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Vials
               yet
               poured
               out
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               ,
               untill
               under
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 7th
                 Trumpet
              
               .
            
             
               The
               foundation
               upon
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               hath
               built
               his
               Commentary
               on
               the
               
                 16th
                 Chapter
              
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               considers
               the
               Seven
               Vials
               as
               Seven
               Periods
               of
               Time.
               Which
               Periods
               he
               makes
               to
               begin
               in
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Century
              
               ;
               so
               that
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               the
               seven
               plagues
               ,
               which
               produced
               the
               
                 Noisome
                 Sore
              
               ,
               fell
               upon
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Age
              
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 first
                 period
              
               lasted
               above
               150
               years
               ,
               and
               extended
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               eleventh
               Century
               .
               The
               Second
               and
               
                 Third
                 plagues
              
               ,
               which
               fell
               upon
               the
               Sea
               and
               upon
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               converted
               them
               into
               Blood
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               save
               the
               Croisado's
               ,
               reached
               from
               the
               Eleventh
               Age
               to
               the
               thirteenth
               .
               The
               
                 fourth
                 plague
              
               ,
               that
               fell
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               which
               scorched
               men
               with
               fire
               ;
               is
               that
               which
               (
               according
               to
               him
               )
               befell
               the
               Pope
               upon
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               Authority
               ,
               when
               he
               became
               a
               Tyrant
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               whereas
               before
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Tyrant
               only
               over
               the
               
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               Period
               (
               he
               say's
               )
               continued
               from
               the
               year
               1074.
               until
               the
               End
               of
               the
               
                 fourteenth
                 Age.
              
               The
               fifth
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               fell
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Seat
              
               and
               Court
               to
               Avignon
               ,
               that
               rendred
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Kingdom
              
               full
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               which
               lasted
               from
               1305.
               until
               1440.
               
               The
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               was
               poured
               forth
               upon
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               dried
               up
               its
               water
               ,
               and
               made
               way
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               is
               according
               to
               him
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Turks
               upon
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 6th
                 period
              
               signified
               by
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               he
               affirms
               to
               have
               continued
               from
               the
               year
               1420
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Luther
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               a
               hundred
               and
               five
               and
               twenty
               years
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               begun
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               and
               will
               end
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               great
               principle
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               go's
               upon
               ;
               
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 are
                 certainly
                 seven
                 Periods
                 of
                 time
                 ?
              
               And
               from
               this
               principle
               ,
               he
               draws
               three
               Conclusions
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               and
               the
               seven
               plagues
               .
               That
               the
               seven
               plagues
               are
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               seven
               Vials
               denote
               the
               seven
               Periods
               of
               time
               wherein
               those
               Judgments
               are
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Papal
               Empire
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               all
               the
               Plagues
               are
               designed
               against
               the
               Papal
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               them
               against
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               
                 Turks
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 are
                 entirely
                 intended
                 against
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               (
               3
               )
               That
               there
               are
               in
               all
               
                 thirteen
                 
                 plagues
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               6
               first
               have
               destroyed
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               as
               Civil
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               
                 six
                 plagues
              
               fell
               under
               the
               five
               first
               Trumpets
               ;
               &
               that
               the
               
                 sixt
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               is
               subdivided
               into
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               shall
               destroy
               the
               same
               Empire
               as
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Papal
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Vials
               have
               been
               pouring
               out
               since
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Century
              
               ;
               that
               the
               seventh
               is
               not
               yet
               wholly
               poured
               forth
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               begun
               at
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Luthers
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               where
               he
               placeth
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               and
               will
               end
               at
               the
               general
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Vintage
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               it
               alway's
               said
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               stiled
               a
               principle
               in
               any
               Science
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               clear
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               an
               evidence
               as
               to
               set
               it
               beyond
               contradiction
               .
               Whereas
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
              
               principle
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Vials
                 ,
                 are
                 certainly
                 seven
                 Periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
              
               hath
               not
               this
               character
               ,
               being
               neither
               certain
               nor
               clear
               to
               those
               that
               are
               versed
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               footstep
               of
               it
               to
               be
               found
               .
               
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 and
                 certain
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Mr.
                 I.
                 because
                 the
                 Term
                 Vial
                 signifies
                 an
                 hour-Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Cup.
                 For
                 a
                 Cup
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 form
                 than
                 a
                 Vial
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 hath
                 a
                 large
                 belly
                 and
                 a
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               not
               about
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Vial
               that
               we
               treat
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Term.
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               Greek
               Author
               that
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               word
               Vial
               ,
               the
               signification
               of
               an
               hourglass
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               one
               example
               to
               that
               purpose
               either
               in
               
                 Henry
                 Stevens
                 Thesauras
              
               ,
               or
               in
               Favorinus
               ,
               or
               in
               Suidas
               ,
               or
               in
               Hesychius
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Glossary
               .
               But
               by
               all
               Dictionaries
               it
               do's
               
               appear
               that
               the
               Term
               Vial
               signifies
               a
               Cup
               ,
               a
               Chalice
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               Vessel
               designed
               to
               drink
               in
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               a
               Glass
               for
               the
               measuring
               of
               Time.
               So
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
              
               great
               principle
               is
               more
               than
               doubtful
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               use
               to
               which
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               applyes
               this
               Term
               Vial
               ,
               do's
               make
               us
               plainly
               see
               its
               falshood
               .
               In
               the
               
                 5th
                 chap.
              
               of
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 v.
              
               8.
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fall
               down
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               having
               
                 Golden
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 odours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Now
               can
               Vials
               there
               signify
               hour-glasses
               ?
               Were
               Hour-glasses
               used
               to
               offer
               incense
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               scatter
               perfumes
               in
               the
               places
               of
               worship
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               measure
               and
               design
               time
               ?
               Surely
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               will
               grant
               that
               Vials
               in
               the
               
                 5th
                 chap.
              
               of
               the
               Revelation
               are
               not
               hourglasses
               ,
               but
               Cups
               ;
               &
               the
               odours
               whereof
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               full
               ,
               determine
               their
               signification
               to
               be
               Cups
               ,
               rather
               than
               hourglasses
               .
               We
               may
               also
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Term
               Vial
               chap.
               16.
               can
               have
               no
               other
               signification
               but
               this
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 be
                 full
              
               ,
               adjudgeth
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               to
               Bowls
               ,
               or
               Cups
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Gods
               Church
               are
               made
               to
               drink
               ;
               rather
               than
               to
               hour-glasses
               for
               the
               measuring
               and
               defining
               of
               time
               .
               It
               may
               be
               likewise
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               said
               
                 chap.
                 18.
                 v.
              
               3.
               that
               
                 Babylon
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               tho
               the
               word
               Vial
               be
               not
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               yet
               it
               determins
               the
               signification
               of
               
                 Vials
                 chap.
              
               16.
               to
               be
               cups
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               one
               place
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               It
               may
               be
               farther
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               chap.
               16.
               
               speaketh
               not
               simply
               of
               Vials
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 golden
                 Vials
              
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               he
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               hour-glasses
               were
               anciently
               made
               of
               gold
               ,
               so
               that
               thereby
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               might
               allude
               unto
               them
               ?
               It
               may
               also
               be
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               whether
               an
               hour-glass
               of
               gold
               would
               be
               proper
               to
               measure
               time
               by
               ?
               Was
               Gold
               anciently
               transparent
               ,
               that
               men
               could
               see
               throw
               it
               how
               the
               Water
               run
               out
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               see
               throw
               glass
               how
               the
               sand
               drains
               away
               ?
            
             
               But
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               objects
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Vials
                 are
                 poured
                 forth
              
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               Fountains
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               upon
               Euphrates
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 drink
              
               or
               of
               a
               potion
               .
               But
               why
               ?
               Is
               it
               more
               usual
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               hour-glasses
               cast
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Rivers
               ?
               'T
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               phrase
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               literal
               signification
               ,
               is
               both
               contrary
               to
               custom
               ,
               and
               common
               sense
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               serves
               to
               conduct
               the
               Reader
               to
               a
               Mystical
               sense
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               in
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               renders
               the
               Trope
               clear
               and
               intelligible
               to
               all
               persons
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               difficulty
               in
               the
               expression
               ,
               it
               consists
               chiefly
               in
               knowing
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               Fountains
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ,
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               Euphrates
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Subjects
               upon
               which
               the
               Vials
               are
               poured
               forth
               .
               For
               after
               we
               have
               once
               attained
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               room
               for
               doubt
               ,
               out
               that
               the
               
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               signifies
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               against
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Euphrates
               ,
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Forasmuch
               then
               as
               the
               Prophesie
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Vials
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               acts
               both
               unreasonably
               and
               wholly
               against
               the
               genius
               and
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               to
               be
               hour-glasses
               and
               Periods
               of
               Time.
               
            
             
               To
               give
               some
               probability
               to
               his
               Notion
               ,
               and
               some
               kind
               of
               evidence
               to
               his
               principle
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Seals
               and
               the
               Trumpets
               denote
               periods
               of
               time
               .
               The
               Seals
               ,
               by
               vertu
               of
               an
               Allusion
               to
               Tables
               ,
               or
               Chronological
               Books
               ,
               where
               Times
               are
               marked
               and
               registred
               .
               The
               Trumpets
               ,
               by
               an
               Allusion
               to
               the
               
                 Iubile
                 Trumpets
              
               of
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Period
               of
               fifty
               years
               was
               marked
               out
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               because
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               Seals
               and
               Trumpets
               signify
               periods
               of
               Times
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               doth
               the
               same
               .
               All
               this
               is
               very
               easily
               said
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               'T
               is
               most
               true
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               do's
               allude
               to
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               to
               their
               Visions
               ;
               but
               no
               Prophet
               hath
               made
               mention
               of
               a
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               remain
               still
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Seal
               of
               that
               Book
               signified
               a
               certain
               Period
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               do
               as
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               somewhat
               more
               likelihood
               in
               the
               Allusion
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               that
               proclaimed
               the
               Iubilees
               ,
               because
               they
               recurred
               upon
               the
               revolution
               of
               every
               fifty
               years
               .
               But
               then
               in
               order
               
               to
               our
               being
               convinced
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               made
               this
               allusion
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               first
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               Trumpets
               were
               applied
               to
               no
               other
               use
               ,
               save
               to
               the
               publication
               of
               the
               Iubilees
               ;
               which
               is
               most
               evidently
               false
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               used
               among
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 War.
              
               And
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               do's
               rather
               allude
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               that
               
                 proclaimed
                 War
              
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               whereby
               the
               Iubilees
               were
               published
               .
               Because
               the
               Trumpets
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               represent
               the
               rise
               and
               progress
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Mahometanism
               ,
               which
               are
               Wars
               against
               the
               Church
               and
               Truth
               of
               God.
               Whereas
               the
               Iubilees
               were
               years
               of
               Prosperity
               &
               blessing
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               Isaiah
               calls
               the
               year
               of
               Jubilee
               ,
               the
               
                 acceptable
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 chap.
                 61.
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 Mahomet
              
               and
               Antichrist
               are
               the
               two
               wild
               Bores
               ,
               that
               spoil
               the
               vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord.
               They
               are
               the
               two
               great
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               the
               sound
               of
               each
               Trumpet
               is
               a
               signal
               of
               the
               Battles
               ,
               which
               those
               two
               Enemies
               fought
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               them
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               West
               .
               They
               denote
               rather
               years
               of
               lamentation
               and
               tears
               ,
               than
               of
               Jubilation
               and
               joy
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Trumpets
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               intimate
               periods
               of
               Time
               ,
               by
               an
               allusion
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               which
               published
               the
               Iubilees
               .
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               less
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               hour-glasses
               to
               mark
               these
               periods
               by
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
                 principle
              
               being
               false
               ,
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               which
               he
               draws
               from
               it
               must
               necessarily
               be
               false
               also
               .
               (
               1
               )
               'T
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               there
               
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               seven
               plagues
               ,
               and
               the
               seven
               Vials
               .
               Seeing
               they
               are
               the
               same
               Judgments
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               represented
               chap.
               15.
               under
               the
               name
               plagues
               ;
               and
               chap.
               16
               under
               that
               of
               Vials
               .
               For
               as
               by
               the
               plagues
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               fulfilled
               ;
               so
               the
               Vials
               are
               not
               full
               of
               divine
               wrath
               ,
               but
               in
               order
               to
               be
               accomplished
               upon
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               fully
               poured
               forth
               .
               The
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               have
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               receive
               from
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Living
               Creatures
               seven
               
                 golden
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Effect
               and
               result
               of
               the
               plagues
               fore-told
               chap.
               15.
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Vials
               when
               fully
               poured
               forth
               ,
               chap.
               16.
               namely
               ,
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               Nations
               may
               enter
               in
               .
               (
               2
               )
               'T
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               plagues
               are
               designed
               only
               against
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               of
               them
               intended
               against
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Empire
              
               .
               For
               as
               Mahomet
               hath
               infected
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               ,
               so
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               do's
               nothing
               ,
               but
               declare
               as
               a
               prophet
               ,
               what
               was
               to
               befall
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               therein
               pursuing
               the
               History
               which
               Daniel
               had
               begun
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Vials
               and
               the
               Trumpets
               have
               in
               part
               for
               their
               object
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               and
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               .
               (
               3
               )
               'T
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               is
               subdivided
               into
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               have
               been
               pouring
               out
               since
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Century
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               
                 7th
                 Trumpet
              
               that
               is
               ▪
               subdivided
               into
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               under
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Vials
               shall
               be
               poured
               out
               .
               Whosoever
               well
               considers
               what
               is
               to
               arrive
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               according
               as
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               has
               described
               it
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               compares
               it
               with
               what
               is
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               under
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ;
               may
               from
               thence
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               represented
               by
               
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
              
               ,
               agree
               admirably
               with
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               but
               do
               no
               way's
               accord
               with
               that
               of
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               may
               from
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               subdivision
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               attributes
               to
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               agrees
               only
               to
               the
               Seventh
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               might
               here
               give
               over
               ,
               if
               he
               intended
               no
               more
               than
               to
               discover
               how
               ill
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               hath
               explained
               the
               
                 16th
                 Chap.
              
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               applications
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               Events
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               are
               all
               forced
               and
               constrained
               .
               But
               because
               he
               hath
               so
               unhandsomly
               treated
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               reasons
               against
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               account
               them
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               difficulties
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               convenient
               before
               we
               advance
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
              
               application
               of
               Events
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               reasons
               ,
               to
               represent
               to
               the
               Reader
               the
               principles
               and
               foundations
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               said
               concealed
               Author
               hath
               built
               the
               Systeme
               of
               his
               Illustrations
               .
            
             
               The
               1st
               foundation
               upon
               which
               he
               go's
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               History
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               2d
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Apocalypse
               predicteth
               three
               Changes
               that
               were
               to
               befall
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               .
               By
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               pass
               from
               Paganism
               to
               Christianity
               .
               By
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               pass
               from
               Christianity
               to
               Antichristianism
               and
               Mahometism
               .
               And
               by
               the
               third
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               return
               from
               Mahometism
               ,
               and
               from
               Antichristianism
               to
               Christianity
               purified
               by
               a
               general
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               The
               3d
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               change
               fell
               out
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Seal
              
               ;
               that
               the
               2d
               came
               to
               pass
               under
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               third
               shall
               arrive
               under
               the
               Vials
               .
            
             
               The
               4th
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 three
                 Visions
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               are
               the
               three
               principal
               Visions
               ;
               and
               do
               comprehend
               the
               whole
               Prophetick
               History
               concerning
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               
                 other
                 Visions
              
               are
               but
               Commentaries
               upon
               these
               three
               .
            
             
               The
               5th
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Vials
               are
               contemporary
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               except
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               as
               much
               difference
               between
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               between
               the
               time
               of
               building
               and
               the
               time
               of
               destroying
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               to
               see
               all
               that
               overthrown
               under
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               was
               established
               under
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               This
               do's
               
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               the
               Vials
               display
               themselves
               towards
               the
               same
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               are
               different
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               And
               this
               difference
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               considereth
               it
               carefully
               and
               without
               prejudice
               ,
               will
               be
               convinced
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               produced
               and
               raised
               under
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               decay
               and
               come
               to
               ruin
               under
               the
               Vials
               .
            
             
               For
               whereas
               under
               the
               
                 first
                 Trumpet
              
               there
               fell
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hail
                 mingled
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 blood
              
               ;
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               this
               under
               the
               
                 first
                 Vial
              
               there
               falls
               
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
              
               ,
               expressed
               by
               
                 those
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 his
                 mark
                 ,
                 a
                 noisome
                 and
                 grievous
                 Sore
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               whereas
               under
               the
               
                 second
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               burning
               Mountain
               
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 only
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 died
                 :
              
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               is
               poured
               forth
               upon
               the
               
                 same
                 Sea
              
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               render
               it
               
                 wholly
                 and
                 entirely
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 every
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 third
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               made
               the
               
                 Fountains
                 and
                 the
                 Rivers
              
               become
               bitter
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 third
                 Vial
              
               ,
               represents
               the
               Rivers
               and
               
                 Fountains
                 changed
                 into
                 blood
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 fourth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               lay's
               before
               us
               the
               
                 third
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Stars
                 Smitten
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               darkned
               by
               the
               Pestilential
               doctrine
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               invaded
               by
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Turks
               :
               but
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               is
               poured
               forth
               only
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               seems
               to
               
               threaten
               both
               the
               
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               ,
               with
               a
               disaster
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               fore-tells
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Star
                 ,
                 to
              
               whom
               were
               given
               the
               
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Bottomless
                 Pit
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               
                 arose
                 Smoke
                 and
                 Locusts
              
               .
               The
               Keys
               plainly
               shew
               Rome
               to
               be
               meant
               ,
               in
               that
               She
               challengeth
               to
               have
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Key
               's
               committed
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               be
               the
               Seat
               of
               St.
               Peter
               :
               and
               this
               denoteth
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Papal
               Empire
               .
               But
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               that
               is
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               upon
               Rome
               ,
               predicts
               her
               destruction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               represents
               his
               
                 Kingdom
                 become
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Subjects
               
                 gnawing
                 their
                 tongues
                 through
                 despair
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               have
               the
               
                 River
                 Emphrates
              
               for
               their
               Subject
               .
               But
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Trumpet
                 loosed
                 the
                 four
                 Angels
              
               that
               were
               bound
               in
               the
               
                 River
                 Euphrates
              
               ,
               which
               represents
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               whereas
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
                 ,
                 dries
                 up
              
               the
               said
               River
               ,
               and
               produceth
               the
               End
               both
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Empire
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               denounceth
               the
               third
               and
               last
               Wo
               ,
               and
               under
               this
               ,
               the
               Vials
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               are
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               upon
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               order
               thereby
               to
               manifest
               and
               fulfil
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               save
               the
               reuniting
               all
               Nations
               under
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               will
               beget
               the
               Millennian
               Reign
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               principles
               ,
               upon
               which
               
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               hath
               built
               the
               Systeme
               of
               his
               Explanations
               ,
               which
               as
               he
               judgeth
               to
               be
               beyond
               all
               possibility
               of
               being
               overthrown
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               from
               this
               source
               that
               he
               will
               both
               bring
               his
               Answers
               to
               those
               Reasons
               ,
               whereby
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               hath
               endeavoured
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               already
               poured
               out
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               Illustrations
               proved
               that
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               poured
               forth
               .
            
             
               The
               proof
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               grounds
               upon
               the
               conformity
               of
               the
               first
               
                 four
                 Vials
              
               with
               the
               Events
               observable
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               overthrown
               by
               considering
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Vials
               themselves
               .
               For
               they
               are
               nothing
               but
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               in
               order
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Events
               which
               he
               will
               have
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               produced
               a
               quite
               contrary
               effect
               ;
               they
               raised
               it
               ,
               they
               increased
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               brought
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               to
               its
               grandure
               .
               The
               wonderful
               corruption
               of
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Age
              
               ,
               signified
               according
               to
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               by
               the
               
                 noisome
                 Sore
              
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Vial
              
               ,
               served
               to
               diffuse
               the
               darkness
               of
               Error
               and
               Idolatry
               by
               which
               that
               Empire
               is
               supported
               .
               The
               Croisado's
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               the
               Sea
               and
               Rivers
               under
               the
               second
               and
               
                 third
                 Vials
              
               being
               turned
               into
               Blood
               ;
               as
               likewise
               the
               
                 Suns
                 scorching
                 men
              
               under
               the
               
                 4th
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               have
               to
               prefigure
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               ;
               did
               all
               contribute
               to
               the
               rendring
               that
               Empire
               stronger
               and
               more
               terrible
               .
               How
               then
               could
               these
               Vials
               
               which
               are
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               be
               poured
               out
               for
               the
               increasing
               and
               perfecting
               the
               grandure
               of
               that
               Empire
               ?
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               having
               foreseen
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               hath
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 part
              
               of
               his
               
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 Edition
                 second
                 ,
              
               returned
               two
               Answers
               to
               it
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               plagues
               do
               '
               not
               fall
               upon
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Empire
               .
               
                 There
                 are
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 severe
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Instruments
                 .
                 These
                 plagues
                 fall
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Beast
                 himself
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               not
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Empire
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               hath
               no
               better
               foundation
               ,
               than
               his
               Principles
               have
               .
               Because
               't
               is
               impossible
               that
               an
               Empire
               should
               be
               smitten
               with
               the
               plagues
               and
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               its
               being
               weakned
               and
               impaired
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               Head
               and
               Soveraign
               should
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               no
               way's
               suffer
               .
               The
               near
               union
               that
               is
               between
               the
               Head
               and
               the
               members
               ,
               is
               wholly
               inconsistent
               with
               such
               a
               notion
               .
               Whensoever
               the
               Body
               is
               very
               sick
               ,
               the
               Head
               is
               in
               a
               very
               ill
               condition
               .
               And
               this
               holds
               more
               tru'ly
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               Political
               Body
               ,
               than
               a
               Natural
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               whereas
               't
               is
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Empire
              
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Antichristianism
               ;
               the
               judgments
               that
               are
               to
               be
               executed
               upon
               it
               ,
               
               are
               to
               be
               physical
               and
               penal
               evils
               ,
               which
               as
               punishments
               are
               to
               weaken
               and
               subvert
               it
               .
               The
               judgments
               of
               God
               against
               an
               Empire
               ,
               whose
               criminalness
               from
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               lyes
               in
               its
               Errors
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               which
               comprehend
               in
               them
               the
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ,
               cannot
               consist
               in
               Evils
               of
               Offence
               .
               But
               the
               first
               
                 four
                 Vials
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               import
               Evils
               of
               Crime
               and
               not
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               do
               strengthen
               and
               advance
               that
               Empire
               in
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               unto
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               depressing
               and
               enfeebling
               it
               .
               For
               it
               never
               had
               so
               great
               power
               and
               splendor
               ,
               as
               it
               enjoyed
               from
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Age
              
               to
               the
               14th
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Vial
              
               ,
               till
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               4th
               .
               So
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 I.
              
               hath
               very
               ill
               applied
               the
               Events
               which
               he
               mentioneth
               to
               the
               4
               first
               Vials
               .
            
             
               His
               
                 2d
                 Answer
              
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 prodigious
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 raised
                 Antichristianism
                 to
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 proved
                 a
                 step
                 to
                 its
                 ruin
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 had
                 continued
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 foregoing
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 medled
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Sea
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 thereupon
                 that
                 Truth
                 became
                 so
                 palpable
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 mankind
                 grew
                 convinced
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               Answer
               indeed
               is
               subtil
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               of
               that
               force
               as
               to
               deceive
               those
               who
               make
               a
               right
               use
               of
               their
               Reason
               .
               All
               Earthly
               Empires
               have
               their
               beginning
               ,
               their
               progress
               ,
               and
               their
               perfection
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               increase
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               risen
               to
               such
               a
               
               height
               that
               they
               can
               advance
               no
               farther
               ,
               they
               then
               of
               themselves
               fall
               into
               decay
               and
               ruin
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
              
               being
               Earthly
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               strange
               if
               we
               find
               the
               like
               fate
               and
               parallel
               decay
               to
               befal
               it
               .
               But
               Right
               Reason
               cannot
               fathom
               ,
               how
               an
               Empire
               should
               be
               punished
               and
               depressed
               by
               the
               plagues
               of
               divine
               justice
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               't
               is
               advancing
               and
               mounting
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               its
               grandure
               .
               We
               may
               as
               reasonably
               say
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               School
               of
               Hypocrates
               stiles
               an
               Athletick
               health
               ,
               is
               a
               punishment
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               whosoever
               possesseth
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               lose
               it
               and
               fall
               into
               some
               mortal
               disease
               .
               This
               nevertheless
               is
               what
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               is
               forced
               to
               affirm
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               otherway's
               maintain
               that
               the
               first
               
                 four
                 Vials
              
               are
               already
               poured
               out
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               come
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               
                 Beast
                 .
                 This
                 Vial
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
                 ,
                 fell
                 upon
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 lost
                 her
                 Sun
              
               (
               that
               Sun
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               fourth
               Vial
               )
               
                 when
                 she
                 lost
                 her
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Papal
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 whirlpool
                 drew
                 unto
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
              
               Europe
               .
               Clement
               V.
               
                 having
                 left
              
               Rome
               
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1305
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 his
                 Residence
                 at
              
               Avignon
               ,
               
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Mistris
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 remained
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 74
                 years
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 transferring
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Seat
                 to
              
               Avignon
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 Schism
                 which
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 year
              
               1415.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               
               translation
               of
               the
               Popes
               Seat
               from
               Rome
               to
               Avignon
               ;
               and
               what
               ensued
               thereupon
               ,
               was
               not
               an
               Evil
               of
               that
               extent
               and
               greatness
               ,
               as
               to
               answer
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               .
               The
               contrary
               whereof
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               should
               have
               shewn
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               Author
               doth
               again
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Papal
               Court
               to
               Avignon
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               followed
               upon
               it
               ,
               beareth
               no
               proportion
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               predicted
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               For
               by
               that
               Rome
               is
               to
               be
               totally
               destroyed
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 18th
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               describeth
               her
               destruction
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               that
               Vial
               :
               as
               the
               
                 13th
                 Chap.
              
               is
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               8th
               and
               
                 9th
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               which
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               When
               Rome
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               Papal
               Kingdom
               will
               lose
               much
               of
               its
               splendor
               and
               strength
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               't
               is
               said
               that
               his
               
                 Kingdom
                 became
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               because
               a
               great
               many
               of
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               will
               forsake
               him
               upon
               the
               seeing
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               Seat.
               Upon
               that
               they
               will
               open
               their
               eyes
               and
               be
               converted
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               continue
               to
               adhere
               to
               popery
               ,
               will
               gnaw
               their
               tongues
               through
               despite
               &
               grief
               ;
               &
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               failed
               in
               performing
               his
               word
               by
               which
               he
               had
               promised
               ,
               that
               Rome
               should
               forever
               be
               the
               Infallible
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Centre
               of
               Unity
               ,
               and
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Truth
               .
               But
               we
               must
               hereafter
               speak
               more
               amply
               of
               this
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               proceed
               to
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               falleth
               upon
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               and
               which
               drieth
               up
               its
               waters
               ,
               that
               a
               way
               may
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               following
               the
               learned
               
                 Mr.
                 Mead
              
               ,
               explaineth
               it
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               whose
               irruption
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               a
               judgment
               of
               God
               against
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Kingdom
              
               .
               So
               that
               he
               pretends
               this
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               to
               be
               contemporary
               with
               the
               
                 6th
                 Trumpet
              
               which
               described
               this
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
               I
               do
               acknowledg
               that
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Turks
               are
               spoken
               of
               both
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               &
               under
               the
               
                 6th
                 Vial
              
               :
               seeing
               the
               Turks
               have
               possessed
               themselves
               of
               near
               one
               half
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               which
               is
               Daniels
               4th
               Monarchy
               ,
               whose
               History
               is
               carried
               on
               by
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               .
               But
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               confound
               the
               
                 6th
                 Trumpet
              
               with
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               only
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Vision
               .
               For
               there
               is
               as
               much
               difference
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               between
               the
               time
               of
               building
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               destroying
               ;
               between
               the
               Patience
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               suffereth
               and
               permits
               his
               Enemies
               to
               become
               great
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               Vengeance
               which
               ruineth
               ,
               overwhelmeth
               ,
               and
               abolisheth
               his
               Enemies
               .
               Those
               
                 two
                 ▪
              
               Empires
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               were
               formed
               and
               grew
               up
               under
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Vials
               threaten
               to
               beat
               down
               and
               overthrow
               them
               .
               This
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               lays
               for
               a
               foundation
               that
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               he
               defends
               ,
               against
               
               the
               learned
               
                 Mr.
                 Mead
              
               ,
               that
               the
               drying
               up
               of
               Euphrates
               signifieth
               not
               the
               Irruption
               of
               the
               Turks
               upon
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               end
               both
               of
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               prophetick
               way
               of
               speaking
               to
               understand
               Nations
               by
               those
               Rivers
               that
               run
               through
               their
               Countries
               ;
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               Nations
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 drying
                 up
              
               of
               their
               Rivers
               .
               This
               appeareth
               by
               
                 Isaiah
                 Chap
                 19
                 v.
              
               4
               ,
               5.
               where
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               he
               
                 will
                 deliver
              
               Egypt
               
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 fierce
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 shall
                 fail
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rivers
                 shall
                 be
                 wasted
                 &
                 dried
                 up
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               prophet
               predicts
               the
               destruction
               of
               Babylon
               in
               the
               like
               Terms
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 44.
                 v.
              
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               where
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               
                 God
                 who
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 performeth
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 his
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 that
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 be
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 dry
                 up
                 thy
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 of
              
               Cyrus
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 perform
                 all
                 my
                 pleasure
                 :
                 even
                 saying
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 ●hou
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 thy
                 foundation
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               evident
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               alludeth
               to
               this
               prophesie
               of
               Isaiah
               :
               for
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 drying
                 up
              
               of
               the
               River
               
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 Isaiah
              
               intends
               by
               the
               drying
               up
               of
               this
               River
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Empire
              
               ;
               and
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               by
               the
               drying
               up
               of
               the
               same
               River
               ,
               intends
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               ,
               which
               are
               established
               in
               those
               Countries
               which
               Euphrates
               runs
               through
               .
               
               Isaiah
               promiseth
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               Empire
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               which
               God
               would
               serve
               himself
               of
               for
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               the
               Iews
               ;
               and
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               promiseth
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               and
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               Religion
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               which
               God
               will
               make
               use
               of
               for
               the
               Recalling
               and
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               This
               allusion
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               to
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               being
               so
               visible
               ,
               one
               would
               wonder
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               could
               not
               perceive
               it
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               observed
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               taken
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
              
               to
               be
               the
               Turks
               ,
               upon
               a
               pretence
               of
               the
               Turks
               possessing
               Natolia
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               
                 East
                 ▪
              
               For
               the
               Text
               in
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               speaks
               not
               of
               
                 one
                 King
              
               ,
               but
               of
               Kings
               ;
               whereas
               there
               is
               but
               one
               King
               of
               Natolia
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Signior
              
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               that
               depend
               upon
               him
               being
               Slaves
               .
               And
               as
               't
               is
               to
               do
               Slaves
               too
               great
               an
               honor
               to
               give
               them
               the
               Title
               of
               Kings
               ;
               so
               't
               is
               most
               natural
               to
               understand
               the
               Iews
               by
               these
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               these
               two
               things
               are
               certain
               ▪
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               are
               in
               greater
               number
               beyond
               Euphrates
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               other
               places
               where
               they
               are
               dispersed
               .
               2ly
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               were
               before
               their
               being
               rejected
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               after
               their
               being
               recalled
               ,
               be
               Kings
               ,
               and
               a
               Royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               those
               sincere
               Christians
               are
               ,
               to
               whom
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               gives
               that
               Elogy
               .
               So
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               conclude
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               not
               to
               be
               yet
               poured
               out
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               have
               neither
               seen
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Turk
               and
               Mahometism
               ,
               which
               are
               signified
               
               by
               the
               
                 drying
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
              
               ;
               nor
               the
               
                 Recalling
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               ,
               denoted
               by
               the
               
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               promised
               under
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial.
              
               
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               pretends
               ,
               that
               the
               pouring
               forth
               of
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               begun
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Luther
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               last
               age
               is
               the
               Harvest
               spoken
               of
               Chap.
               14.
               and
               that
               this
               Harvest
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               ,
               whose
               effusion
               will
               end
               upon
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               for
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Vintage
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               General
               Conversion
               of
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             
               He
               will
               also
               have
               this
               Vial
               to
               have
               something
               singular
               and
               peculiar
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               poured
               out
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               at
               an
               other
               .
               And
               that
               between
               those
               two
               times
               of
               its
               effusion
               ,
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               shall
               be
               healed
               of
               her
               wound
               ,
               thro
               raising
               herself
               to
               much
               of
               her
               former
               greatness
               ,
               and
               that
               nevertheless
               this
               Vial
               shall
               continue
               to
               be
               running
               out
               .
               But
               that
               is
               incredible
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               with
               reference
               to
               this
               
                 last
                 Vial
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Voice
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               from
               the
               Throne
               ,
               proclaims
               
                 it
                 is
                 done
              
               ,
               Rev.
               16.
               17.
               so
               that
               the
               half
               of
               it
               cannot
               still
               be
               to
               run
               out
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               the
               least
               ground
               for
               dividing
               any
               of
               the
               Vials
               into
               several
               parts
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               no
               way's
               done
               it
               ▪
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Harvest
               was
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Luther's
               time
               the
               
                 Sickle
                 was
                 put
                 in
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Harvest
               
               gathered
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               Harvest
               is
               not
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Vial
              
               ,
               that
               being
               wholly
               for
               the
               Vintage
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               there
               remains
               nothing
               after
               that
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               towards
               the
               filling
               up
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               that
               he
               supposeth
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               to
               give
               Birth
               ,
               Growth
               ,
               Grandure
               ,
               and
               perfection
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               and
               that
               nevertheless
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Luther
               ,
               which
               lessened
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               diminished
               his
               Empire
               ,
               begun
               under
               the
               
                 sixt
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               yet
               are
               .
               And
               that
               this
               breaks
               the
               Coherence
               of
               his
               Systeme
               ,
               and
               defaceth
               the
               Harmony
               of
               his
               Illustrations
               .
               To
               this
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               Answereth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               made
               in
               the
               fore-going
               Age
               ,
               hath
               produced
               the
               effect
               which
               they
               alledg
               .
               For
               we
               must
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               ;
               distinguish
               between
               his
               pretended
               Right
               and
               the
               
                 actual
                 Exercise
              
               of
               it
               .
               For
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               doth
               not
               actually
               exercise
               the
               Right
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               in
               all
               the
               Dominions
               which
               pay
               him
               an
               obedience
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               exercise
               it
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               that
               degree
               and
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               beyond
               the
               Alp's
               and
               the
               Pyrenees
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               other
               places
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Right
               ,
               he
               possesseth
               it
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               before
               the
               preaching
               of
               Luther
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               claimed
               it
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               famous
               Hildebrand
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               .
               For
               all
               who
               worship
               the
               Beast
               ,
               who
               bear
               his
               
                 Image
                 ▪
              
               and
               carry
               his
               Mark
               ,
               do
               at
               this
               time
               
               acknowledg
               
                 Innocent
                 XI
              
               .
               for
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 General
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               States
               and
               Empires
               ,
               either
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ;
               as
               the
               Successor
               of
               St.
               Peter
               who
               hath
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               and
               Purgatory
               ;
               as
               the
               Soveraign
               Judg
               of
               Controversies
               ▪
               whose
               mouth
               whensoever
               he
               speaketh
               
                 ex
                 Cathedra
              
               ,
               uttereth
               Oracles
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               received
               with
               an
               obedience
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               himself
               had
               pronounced
               them
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Luther
              
               is
               not
               the
               effect
               of
               any
               Vial
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               all
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               first
               to
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               further
               be
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               can
               you
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Age
              
               ,
               was
               a
               judgment
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               undertake
               to
               maintain
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Vials
               which
               threaten
               that
               Empire
               are
               hitherto
               poured
               out
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 Luther's
                 Reformation
              
               was
               a
               judgment
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               but
               he
               withal
               say's
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               continueth
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               to
               represent
               the
               War
               of
               Antichrist
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               of
               God.
               Till
               then
               Antichrist
               had
               been
               alway's
               victorious
               ;
               but
               after
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               Victories
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               during
               the
               War
               of
               more
               than
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               he
               came
               then
               to
               receive
               a
               disaster
               .
               Now
               this
               misfortune
               befel
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               last
               save
               one
               ,
               was
               the
               season
               that
               the
               War
               was
               hastning
               to
               an
               End
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 last
                 Trumpet
              
               was
               about
               to
               sound
               ,
               under
               which
               this
               War
               will
               both
               
                 actually
                 end
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Vials
               come
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               .
               But
               the
               Dammage
               which
               the
               Reformation
               hath
               done
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               tho
               it
               hath
               considerably
               dismembred
               it
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               beginning
               of
               its
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               continue
               under
               all
               the
               
                 six
                 Trumpets
              
               ,
               and
               which
               shall
               be
               finished
               thro
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
            
             
               Nor
               hath
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               any
               reason
               to
               complain
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               do
               maintain
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               .
               
                 I
                 understand
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               in
               the
               
                 2d
                 Edition
              
               of
               his
               Accomplishment
               of
               Prophesies
               ,
               
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Edition
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 still
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 reputation
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 undertake
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 are
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 singularity
                 neither
                 edifying
                 nor
                 comfortable
                 .
              
               After
               which
               he
               adds
               by
               way
               of
               expostulation
               ,
               
                 I
                 conjure
                 them
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 humour
                 of
                 contradicting
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 passion
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 two
                 things
              
               ;
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
              
               16th
               Chap.
               
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 forced
                 and
                 wrested
                 application
                 ;
                 but
                 thas
                 the
                 Ideas
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Events
                 marked
                 in
                 ▪
                 History
              
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 plagues
                 to
                 the
                 Events
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 coherent
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Systeme
                 doth
                 in
                 no
                 part
                 disagree
                 with
                 its
                 self
                 ▪
                 Upon
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 any
                 
                 such
                 thing
                 ever
                 was
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 by
                 accident
                 may
                 agree
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 !
              
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               singular
               and
               strange
               way
               of
               proceeding
               .
               Is
               it
               Lawful
               for
               none
               but
               for
               Eminent
               writers
               ,
               to
               meditate
               and
               labour
               upon
               the
               Apocalypse
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               a
               crime
               for
               them
               to
               have
               Sentiments
               different
               from
               those
               ,
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               hath
               framed
               upon
               this
               
                 Divine
                 Book
              
               ?
               Or
               may
               they
               not
               contradict
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               liberty
               ,
               that
               he
               do's
               all
               those
               who
               stand
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               
                 Trosruiulusve
                 fuat
              
               ?
               And
               are
               his
               oppositions
               of
               others
               ,
               more
               edifying
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               than
               other
               mens
               contradictions
               of
               him
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               hath
               without
               all
               prejudice
               ,
               considered
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               
                 16th
                 Chap.
              
               according
               as
               
                 Mr
                 Iurieu
              
               hath
               given
               it
               .
               And
               was
               troubled
               to
               find
               that
               the
               Application
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               the
               Events
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               is
               wholly
               forced
               .
               In
               that
               he
               confounds
               by
               that
               Application
               the
               Vials
               with
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               and
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               the
               proper
               and
               natural
               Effects
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               So
               that
               if
               his
               Systeme
               be
               coherent
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               contradict
               it self
               ;
               yet
               it
               hath
               this
               great
               fault
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               no
               way
               accord
               with
               the
               Systeme
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               already
               said
               ,
               doth
               abundantly
               make
               this
               evident
               ▪
               but
               what
               I
               have
               farther
               to
               say
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               
                 Vials
                 not
                 being
                 yet
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
              
               will
               justify
               ,
               that
               the
               Reasons
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 approached
                 to
                 demonstrations
              
               ,
               are
               at
               the
               least
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               deserved
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               should
               
               have
               taken
               pains
               to
               have
               answered
               them
               better
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               hitherto
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Defence
               of
               the
               REASONS
               ,
               of
               the
               Anonymous
               Author
               ,
               for
               the
               Non-Effusion
               of
               the
               VIALS
               .
            
             
               MR.
               Iurieu
               hath
               endeavoured
               three
               things
               by
               way
               of
               opposition
               to
               these
               Reasons
               .
               (
               1
               )
               He
               hath
               confuted
               them
               .
               (
               2
               )
               He
               studies
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               Opinion
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               deceased
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Launoy
              
               ,
               agreeth
               very
               well
               with
               the
               Hypotheses
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Launoy
              
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               these
               of
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               .
               (
               3
               )
               That
               it
               doth
               so
               far
               diminish
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Reformed
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               sets
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Vial
              
               backward
               .
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               opposeth
               the
               Explication
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               hath
               given
               of
               the
               fourth
               Vial.
               Now
               't
               is
               necessary
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               all
               these
               Articles
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               proof
               of
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               concludes
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Vials
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fifth
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 run
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 this
                 Reason
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 advantage
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 ;
                 seeing
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 four
                 of
                 them
                 already
                 run
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               being
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ;
               he
               begun
               at
               the
               End
               ,
               where
               he
               thought
               best
               .
               That
               then
               which
               he
               alledged
               ,
               was
               that
               supposing
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               is
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               before
               the
               seventh
               ,
               the
               
                 fifth
                 not
                 being
                 yet
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 consequently
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 .
              
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               said
               against
               this
               Reason
               of
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               but
               to
               examin
               whether
               he
               had
               sufficiently
               proved
               his
               opinion
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               proceeding
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               four
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 pretends
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 darkness
                 mentioned
                 under
                 the
                 fifth
                 Vial
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 total
                 ruin
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               That
               Author
               begs
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
              
               pardon
               ,
               if
               he
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               no
               way
               's
               penetrated
               into
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Author
               ,
               who
               explaineth
               that
               darkness
               quite
               after
               another
               manner
               .
               He
               considereth
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               upon
               
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ,
               as
               a
               judgment
               that
               should
               destroy
               Rome
               beyond
               recovery
               ,
               &
               he
               considers
               the
               darkness
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               These
               were
               his
               very
               words
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               
                 being
                 destroyed
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 becomes
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 darkness
                 signifieth
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sorrow
                 and
                 affliction
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 understand
                 thereby
                 the
                 depressure
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 carry
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               Explication
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               gave
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               He
               distinguished
               with
               
               
                 St.
                 John
              
               between
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Beast
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               falleth
               directly
               and
               singly
               upon
               
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               :
               for
               what
               End
               ?
               to
               overthrow
               and
               destroy
               it
               forever
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               himself
               approveth
               this
               distinction
               .
               He
               very
               pertinently
               observeth
               ,
               say's
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 became
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 well
              
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 Anonymous
                 Author
                 ;
                 seeing
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 darkness
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 ruined
                 by
                 that
                 plague
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               should
               approve
               the
               distinction
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               hath
               observed
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               not
               make
               the
               due
               improvement
               of
               it
               :
               We
               are
               sacredly
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               attribute
               the
               darkness
               to
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               
                 became
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               filled
               with
               darkness
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               being
               destroyed
               by
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               ;
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               judgment
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               which
               still
               continueth
               ,
               shall
               become
               dark
               ,
               shall
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               upon
               the
               having
               lost
               its
               
                 capital
                 Seat.
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               darkness
               doth
               signify
               ,
               being
               a
               Term
               often
               applied
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               represent
               a
               great
               and
               sore
               affliction
               .
               This
               is
               what
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               really
               did
               say
               in
               his
               Illustrations
               .
               
               And
               not
               that
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               imputeth
               unto
               him
               ,
               of
               saying
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 became
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
              
               signifie
               a
               total
               destruction
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               all
               therefore
               impertinent
               ,
               which
               he
               opposeth
               to
               this
               Notion
               ;
               
                 By
                 what
                 Rule
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 language
                 ,
                 doth
                 darkness
                 necessarily
                 signify
                 a
                 total
                 ruin
                 ?
              
               But
               herein
               he
               fighteth
               against
               his
               own
               shadow
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               who
               never
               said
               nor
               thought
               that
               the
               darkness
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               signifieth
               the
               universal
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ;
               for
               this
               he
               acknowledgeth
               is
               not
               to
               arrive
               till
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial.
              
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               being
               speaking
               of
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               in
               general
               ,
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               threatneth
               both
               Rome
               and
               its
               Empire
               with
               a
               much
               other
               kind
               of
               affliction
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               arose
               from
               the
               great
               Schism
               ;
               but
               upon
               explaining
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               in
               particular
               ,
               he
               had
               at
               the
               same
               time
               expounded
               this
               threatning
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               Rome
               shall
               be
               then
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               that
               its
               Empire
               shall
               not
               be
               destroyed
               till
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial.
              
               He
               had
               withal
               said
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               that
               what
               fell
               out
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               great
               Schism
               till
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Luther's
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               was
               not
               an
               Event
               of
               that
               dreadfulness
               ,
               as
               to
               come
               up
               to
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               that
               expression
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 gnawed
                 their
                 tongues
                 for
                 pain
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               answereth
               ,
               that
               darkness
               in
               that
               place
               doth
               not
               signify
               the
               
                 being
                 afflicted
              
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               signifieth
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               .
               Surely
               he
               did
               not
               
               mind
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 gnawed
                 their
                 tongues
                 for
                 pain
                 .
              
               For
               as
               these
               words
               do
               explain
               the
               Term
               darkness
               ;
               so
               they
               determine
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               to
               that
               of
               
                 affliction
                 ,
                 rage
                 ,
                 despite
              
               ,
               and
               despair
               ,
               which
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Beast
               will
               be
               filled
               with
               ●
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Beasts
                 Seat.
              
               Which
               came
               not
               to
               pass
               during
               the
               Schism
               of
               the
               Anti-popes
               .
               For
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               the
               
                 Anti
                 ▪
                 popes
              
               that
               were
               then
               enraged
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               cursing
               ,
               Anathematizing
               ,
               and
               treating
               each
               other
               as
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
              
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Monks
               ,
               were
               never
               more
               caressed
               ,
               and
               in
               greater
               credit
               with
               the
               one
               side
               and
               the
               other
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               under
               the
               Romish
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               were
               then
               contented
               ,
               and
               pleased
               that
               they
               could
               fish
               in
               troubled
               waters
               .
               It
               was
               not
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Beasts
                 Kingdom
              
               was
               
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               nor
               then
               that
               the
               Citizens
               of
               it
               
                 gnawed
                 their
                 tongues
                 for
                 pain
              
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               are
               still
               to
               expect
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               upon
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               the
               beholding
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Beast
               covered
               with
               darkness
               as
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               to
               the
               seeing
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Friers
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               whom
               the
               ruin
               of
               Rome
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               means
               to
               convert
               ,
               but
               who
               remain
               bigotted
               with
               the
               Infallibility
               and
               the
               other
               priviledges
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               overwhelmed
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               gnawen
               with
               inconsolable
               despair
               ,
               thro
               seeing
               their
               Idol
               abolished
               .
               Seeing
               the
               destruction
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
               Seat
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               precede
               that
               of
               its
               Empire
               ;
               even
               as
               Rome
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Empire
              
               ,
               was
               ruined
               before
               that
               Empire
               ;
               it
               is
               therefore
               the
               more
               probable
               ,
               both
               that
               this
               destruction
               is
               predicted
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Vial
                 was
                 poured
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ;
               and
               that
               its
               Destruction
               will
               afflict
               all
               its
               Empire
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 became
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Exposition
               is
               as
               natural
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               appeareth
               forced
               and
               strained
               .
               For
               it
               maketh
               that
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               leaveth
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               untouched
               with
               the
               darkness
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               whereas
               the
               darkness
               should
               be
               alone
               adjudged
               to
               the
               Beasts
               Seat.
               For
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               darkness
               denoteth
               the
               great
               Eclipse
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               underwent
               during
               the
               Schism
               of
               the
               Anti-popes
               .
               But
               according
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               becomes
               full
               of
               darkness
               thro
               the
               pouring
               forth
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               during
               that
               great
               Eclipse
               ,
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               enjoy'd
               an
               extraordinary
               lustre
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               unto
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Goshen
               ,
               while
               darkness
               covered
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Egypt
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               thing
               too
               absurd
               not
               to
               cause
               us
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               forced
               the
               application
               is
               ,
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               maketh
               of
               Events
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Anonymous
               Author's
               second
               proof
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               stiled
               the
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               them
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               accomplished
               against
               Babylon
               ,
               against
               Rome
               ,
               
               her
               Pope
               ,
               and
               her
               Empire
               .
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               that
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               being
               yet
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               but
               Rome
               being
               hitherto
               standing
               ,
               her
               Pope
               ,
               and
               her
               Empire
               still
               subsisting
               ,
               the
               
                 last
                 Vial
              
               must
               be
               yet
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               drop
               is
               hitherto
               fallen
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               this
               proof
               is
               a
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               one
               which
               meriteth
               that
               name
               'T
               is
               a
               great
               honor
               that
               he
               accounts
               it
               so
               ,
               but
               a
               greater
               that
               he
               hath
               left
               it
               in
               its
               full
               strength
               .
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               in
               urging
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               by
               which
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               accomplished
               ,
               had
               considered
               the
               Vials
               under
               the
               respect
               that
               they
               bear
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               For
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               under
               them
               comes
               to
               finish
               the
               trial
               of
               the
               Churches
               patience
               ;
               He
               having
               suffered
               the
               birth
               and
               progress
               of
               Mahometism
               ,
               and
               permitted
               the
               Papacy
               to
               form
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               ,
               advance
               and
               rise
               to
               an
               insupportable
               Tyranny
               ,
               in
               order
               thereby
               to
               exercise
               the
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               of
               Believers
               .
               This
               is
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               Measure
               of
               the
               Churches
               afflictions
               shall
               be
               come
               to
               their
               height
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               with
               reference
               to
               her
               shall
               have
               accomplished
               his
               anger
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               upon
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpets
              
               ceasing
               to
               sound
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               
                 seven
                 Plagues
              
               ,
               shall
               arrive
               and
               begin
               to
               take
               place
               against
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               against
               Mahometism
               .
               'T
               is
               for
               this
               reason
               that
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 finished
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               not
               contemporary
               
               with
               the
               
                 6th
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 6th
                 Trumpet
              
               which
               is
               subdivided
               into
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               subdivision
               is
               to
               be
               assigned
               to
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ;
               even
               as
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 6th
                 Seal
              
               but
               the
               Seventh
               which
               subdivideth
               it self
               into
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               .
               The
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               no
               less
               than
               the
               preceding
               five
               ,
               speaketh
               of
               nothing
               save
               of
               War
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               So
               long
               as
               it
               lasts
               ,
               Antichrist
               abates
               nothing
               of
               his
               fury
               ,
               but
               constantly
               makes
               the
               same
               efforts
               ,
               for
               the
               oppressing
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               such
               as
               do
               profess
               it
               ;
               and
               while
               it
               endureth
               ,
               all
               things
               go
               '
               on
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               comes
               to
               be
               sounded
               by
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               ,
               the
               case
               will
               quite
               alter
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               will
               break
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               empty
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               true
               Reason
               why
               the
               Vials
               are
               called
               the
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               fulfilled
               .
               So
               that
               all
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               hath
               said
               upon
               the
               Term
               last
               ,
               tho
               in
               it self
               very
               good
               and
               very
               ingenious
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               altogether
               impertinent
               .
               His
               curious
               remarks
               and
               comparisons
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               his
               Apology
               ,
               are
               very
               incongruously
               ▪
               placed
               .
               For
               all
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               founded
               upon
               a
               principle
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               are
               contemporary
               with
               the
               
                 seven
                 Trumpets
              
               .
               Whereof
               as
               the
               falsehood
               is
               already
               demonstrated
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               farther
               appear
               in
               what
               is
               hereafter
               ●o
               be
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               3d
               Argument
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               made
               use
               of
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 
                 Rev.
                 chap.
                 8.
                 v.
              
               13.
               declareth
               how
               
                 he
                 heard
                 an
                 Angel
                 flying
                 thorow
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
              
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 to
                 sound
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               adds
               
                 chap.
                 9.
                 v.
              
               12.
               after
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               fifth
               Trumpet
               ,
               
                 one
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 there
                 come
                 two
                 Woes
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               For
               as
               one
               of
               these
               two
               last
               woes
               did
               undoubtedly
               arrive
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               under
               which
               Mahometism
               and
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Turks
               subverted
               Christianity
               in
               the
               East
               ;
               so
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               is
               to
               arrive
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               This
               also
               St.
               Iohn
               expresly
               declares
               
                 chap.
                 11.
                 v.
                 14.
                 the
                 second
                 Wo
                 ,
              
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 third
                 cometh
                 quickly
              
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               immediately
               subjoins
               ,
               
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounded
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 voices
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 Reign
                 forever
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               Wo
               for
               the
               Papacy
               and
               for
               Mahometism
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               happiness
               here
               in
               this
               life
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               For
               't
               is
               plainly
               the
               
                 general
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               comprehend
               the
               conversion
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               to
               see
               the
               total
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               clearly
               followeth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               contained
               under
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 out
              
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               are
               still
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               &
               groaning
               under
               the
               pressures
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               say's
               ,
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 apprehend
                 how
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 stiled
                 invincible
                 Proofs
              
               ;
               and
               he
               do's
               .
               
               withal
               add
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 Wo
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               clear
               that
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               is
               contained
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo
              
               is
               comprehended
               under
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 first
                 Wo
                 ▪
              
               under
               the
               fifth
               .
               But
               by
               what
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               
                 first
                 Wo
              
               is
               contained
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo
              
               under
               the
               sixth
               ?
               This
               appeareth
               by
               its
               being
               said
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               the
               Angel
               cried
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 ,
                 wo
                 ,
                 wo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ▪
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 to
                 sound
                 .
              
               It
               likewise
               appears
               ,
               in
               that
               after
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               St.
               Iohn
               declares
               
                 chap.
                 11.
                 v.
              
               14.
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 third
                 cometh
                 quickly
                 .
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               know
               when
               it
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               St.
               John
               adds
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 became
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 his
                 Christs
                 .
              
               Now
               can
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               be
               made
               subject
               to
               Christ
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Mahometism
               and
               of
               Popery
               ?
               'T
               is
               then
               evident
               that
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               is
               comprehended
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               the
               2d
               is
               under
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               1st
               under
               the
               fifth
               ;
               which
               renders
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               unanswerable
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 weakness
                 of
                 this
                 proof
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 for
                 invincible
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 supposeth
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Anonymous
                 Author
                 cannot
                 evince
                 by
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 plagues
                 and
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 all
                 comprehended
                 
                 under
                 the
                 third
                 Wo.
              
               To
               whom
               that
               Author
               Answereth
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               proved
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               to
               be
               contained
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               the
               2d
               is
               comprehended
               in
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               in
               the
               fifth
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               comprehendeth
               all
               the
               Vials
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               poured
               out
               till
               after
               it
               hath
               sounded
               ,
               it
               invincibly
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               is
               comprehended
               in
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               do
               execute
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo.
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               helped
               ,
               if
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               will
               not
               see
               what
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               so
               plainly
               declareth
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 demonstrate
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 3d
                 Wo
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 seven
                 Periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 run
                 along
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 runneth
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 hour-glass
                 .
              
               This
               principle
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               
                 seven
                 Periods
              
               of
               time
               ,
               we
               have
               fully
               refuted
               ;
               &
               have
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               both
               his
               principle
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               by
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               are
               worth
               nothing
               .
               So
               that
               if
               he
               hath
               nothing
               else
               to
               alledg
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Third
                 Wo
              
               is
               not
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               argument
               may
               be
               still
               called
               invincible
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu's
              
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               under
               which
               we
               are
               ,
               hath
               been
               exerting
               its
               Influences
               for
               almost
               eight
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               s
               subdivided
               into
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               false
               principle
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               we
               have
               opposed
               that
               which
               is
               uncontrolable
               ;
               
               Namely
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               1st
               6
               Trumpets
               do
               sound
               before
               the
               effusion
               of
               any
               Vial
               ;
               because
               according
               to
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               them
               poured
               out
               till
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               begun
               to
               sound
               .
               For
               as
               none
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               sound
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Seal
              
               ;
               so
               none
               of
               the
               Vials
               are
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               till
               under
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               the
               H.
               Spirit
               hath
               not
               evidently
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               is
               subdivided
               into
               7
               Vials
               ,
               but
               he
               say's
               ,
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 was
                 sounding
                 when
                 the
                 Turks
                 invaded
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 tenth
                 Century
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 must
                 be
                 contained
                 under
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               ariseth
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               ;
               unless
               in
               the
               vertu
               '
               of
               his
               principle
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 periods
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 hour-glasses
                 ,
                 which
                 run
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
              
               all
               which
               we
               have
               shew'd
               to
               be
               false
               .
               And
               have
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Turks
               upon
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               this
               being
               yet
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               five
               first
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               fourth
               argument
               against
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               spoken
               of
               Chap.
               10.
               
               Now
               the
               seven
               Thunders
               are
               adjourned
               till
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 
                 Trumpet
              
               ;
               because
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               being
               about
               to
               write
               ,
               't
               was
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 seal
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 uttered
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               because
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               executed
               
                 till
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               till
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               subjugating
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               difference
               between
               the
               Vials
               and
               the
               Thunders
               ,
               it
               consisteth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunders
               are
               the
               denunciations
               of
               Gods
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               the
               Execution
               of
               them
               .
               For
               tho
               the
               Thunders
               were
               heard
               by
               St.
               Iohn
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               only
               in
               order
               to
               their
               being
               Executed
               under
               the
               7th
               ,
               under
               which
               all
               the
               Vials
               shall
               be
               poured
               out
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               ,
               how
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               delivereth
               himself
               from
               this
               Argument
               .
               I
               
                 crave
                 pardon
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Anonymous
                 Author
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 this
                 Ratiocination
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 two
                 considerable
                 faults
                 .
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 supposeth
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 'm
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 he
                 builds
                 an
                 opinion
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 principles
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 7
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 equally
                 in
                 the
                 Thunders
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Vials
                 ▪
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 proof
                 :
                 otherway's
                 the
                 seven
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 would
                 all
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               would
               have
               freed
               himself
               from
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               argument
               ,
               he
               
               ought
               to
               have
               overthrown
               the
               whole
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               left
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               it
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               For
               the
               foundation
               upon
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               raised
               his
               argument
               ,
               consisteth
               not
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Number
               seven
               belongeth
               equally
               to
               the
               Thunders
               as
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               he
               groundlesly
               supposeth
               ;
               but
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunders
               signify
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Vials
               do
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               uttered
               by
               the
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               ,
               are
               delayed
               till
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Answer
               given
               to
               St.
               Iohn
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               write
               .
               This
               being
               the
               whole
               foundation
               of
               that
               Author's
               argument
               ,
               and
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               having
               no
               way
               's
               overthrown
               it
               ,
               because
               indeed
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               it
               should
               be
               skaken
               ,
               being
               established
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               that
               Author's
               proof
               remaineth
               in
               all
               its
               force
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               fault
               which
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               finds
               with
               that
               argument
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 accordeth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Author's
                 Principles
                 ;
                 seeing
                 if
                 the
                 Thunders
                 &
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 above
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twelve
                 or
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 Reign
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 an
                 affair
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 possess
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 Space
                 during
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 birth
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 speak
                 to
              
               St.
               John
               
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 subvert
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 rise
                 and
                 grandure
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 spoken
                 one
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
             
               If
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               would
               have
               understood
               the
               Author's
               principles
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               seen
               that
               the
               Author's
               opinion
               about
               the
               seven
               Thunders
               do's
               perfectly
               agree
               with
               them
               .
               For
               one
               of
               the
               most
               solid
               principles
               of
               that
               Author
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Trumpets
               shew
               us
               the
               establishment
               and
               grandure
               of
               the
               Papcy
               &
               of
               Mahometism
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               will
               destroy
               them
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               seeing
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunders
               signify
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               number
               Seven
               signifieth
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               Judgments
               ;
               what
               can
               be
               more
               natural
               ,
               than
               to
               conclude
               as
               that
               Author
               do's
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunders
               are
               the
               denunciation
               of
               that
               dreadful
               storm
               that
               will
               fall
               upon
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               
                 Vials
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               ,
               cannot
               but
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               Thunders
               representing
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               without
               violence
               be
               placed
               under
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               because
               these
               give
               both
               birth
               unto
               the
               Churches
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               to
               grow
               and
               subsist
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               know
               why
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               should
               place
               in
               the
               numher
               of
               the
               Author's
               Arguments
               against
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               had
               not
               said
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               poured
               out
               without
               the
               interposure
               of
               any
               considerable
               time
               between
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               And
               that
               because
               't
               is
               said
               
                 chap.
                 10.
                 v.
              
               6.
               that
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 sware
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 time
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               For
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               did
               not
               alledg
               this
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               shall
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               the
               one
               
               immediately
               after
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               the
               proof
               whereof
               he
               had
               brought
               the
               Angels
               Oath
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               that
               
                 time
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
              
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               expresly
               said
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               longer
               delay
               ,
               no
               longer
               forbearance
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Patience
               of
               God
               should
               no
               longer
               restrain
               his
               wrath
               against
               his
               Enemies
               .
               Now
               this
               Oath
               being
               sworn
               after
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               seventh
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               Thunders
               were
               to
               manifest
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ;
               it
               can
               have
               reference
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               seven
               Thunders
               and
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               accomplish
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               consummate
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Millennian
               Reign
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               hath
               put
               this
               consideration
               into
               the
               number
               of
               that
               Author's
               proofs
               against
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               said
               Author
               could
               have
               Reasoned
               thus
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 immediately
                 after
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 Oath
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 running
                 out
                 for
                 these
                 800
                 years
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 that
                 the
              
               seventh
               
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 pouring
                 out
                 all
                 along
                 since
              
               Luther
               
                 began
                 to
                 preach
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               further
               remarked
               towards
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               is
               denounced
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 behold
                 the
                 3d
                 Wo
                 cometh
                 quickly
              
               ;
               which
               word
               quickly
               had
               not
               been
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               denunciation
               of
               the
               two
               first
               Woes
               .
               Then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               hath
               returned
               
               no
               Answer
               ,
               which
               giveth
               ground
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               nothing
               solid
               to
               Reply
               .
            
             
               But
               possibly
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               quickly
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               two
               first
               Woes
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               shall
               more
               closly
               follow
               the
               2d
               ,
               than
               the
               2d
               followed
               the
               1st
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               doth
               not
               conclude
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               so
               near
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               nor
               with
               so
               great
               celerity
               .
               I
               Answer
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 three
                 Woes
              
               are
               confined
               to
               the
               
                 three
                 last
                 Trumpets
              
               ;
               the
               1st
               to
               the
               fifth
               ,
               the
               2d
               to
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               to
               the
               seventh
               .
               For
               according
               to
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               the
               sixth
               hath
               been
               exerting
               its
               Influences
               for
               almost
               these
               800
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               nor
               shall
               come
               till
               under
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
              
               was
               not
               so
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               
                 2d
                 Wo
              
               is
               attributed
               ;
               as
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               the
               6th
               is
               distant
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               7th
               ;
               under
               which
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               is
               to
               arrive
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               owned
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               quickly
               being
               used
               only
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
              
               ,
               signifieth
               that
               all
               the
               plagues
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               shall
               be
               poured
               out
               close
               upon
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               as
               much
               as
               import
               ;
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               much
               time
               employed
               for
               destroying
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               had
               obliged
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               
               if
               he
               had
               answered
               that
               which
               occurs
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Illustrations
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               layd
               down
               in
               these
               Terms
               .
               'T
               is
               evident
               that
               there
               are
               in
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 three
                 principal
                 Visions
              
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               contained
               all
               the
               great
               Events
               that
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               and
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
               which
               concern
               the
               True
               Church
               and
               the
               
                 False
                 ▪
              
               These
               Visions
               ,
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
               All
               the
               other
               are
               but
               Draughts
               ,
               in
               which
               what
               is
               represented
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Trumpets
              
               ,
               and
               Vials
               ,
               is
               reassumed
               ,
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               more
               circumstantially
               explained
               .
               For
               the
               name
               Seven
               ,
               which
               is
               Mystical
               ,
               and
               which
               implies
               perfection
               ,
               do's
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 three
                 Visions
              
               comprehend
               all
               .
               For
               't
               is
               found
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Thunders
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Forerunners
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               these
               
                 three
                 Visions
              
               ,
               are
               immediately
               link'd
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               beginneth
               under
               the
               
                 7th
                 Seal
              
               ;
               and
               the
               3d
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               beginneth
               under
               the
               
                 7th
                 Trumpet
              
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Anonymous
               Author's
               Systeme
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               hath
               there
               declared
               the
               
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
                 ,
              
               who
               knows
               the
               art
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               might
               have
               observed
               in
               that
               Preface
               a
               chain
               of
               Ratiocination
               able
               to
               dazle
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Reader
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               not
               poured
               out
               till
               under
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Trumpets
               sound
               not
               till
               upon
               the
               opening
               of
               
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Seal
              
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               remain
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               hath
               not
               yet
               sounded
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               hitherto
               under
               the
               Sixth
               .
               Even
               as
               it
               might
               be
               justly
               said
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               had
               sounded
               ;
               provided
               it
               were
               true
               that
               we
               were
               yet
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Seal
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               that
               the
               Seventh
               were
               not
               until
               this
               time
               opened
               .
               This
               Reason
               doth
               necessarily
               &
               naturally
               follow
               from
               that
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               layd
               down
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               Systeme
               .
               And
               if
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               hath
               vouchsafed
               no
               Answer
               to
               it
               ,
               doubtless
               it
               is
               because
               he
               could
               find
               no
               difficulty
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               foregoing
               Arguments
               ,
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               will
               add
               two
               more
               ,
               which
               whether
               he
               shall
               call
               proofs
               or
               difficulties
               ,
               is
               to
               him
               indifferent
               .
               The
               first
               ariseth
               from
               the
               comparing
               
                 Rev.
                 chap.
                 11.
                 v.
              
               19.
               with
               
                 chap.
                 15.
                 v.
              
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               In
               chap.
               11.
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 opened
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 and
                 voices
                 ,
                 and
                 thundrings
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 haile
                 .
              
               And
               chap.
               15.
               we
               read
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 looked
                 ,
                 &
                 behold
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 in
                 Heaven
                 was
                 opened
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 seven
                 golden
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God.
              
               'T
               is
               evident
               that
               these
               two
               Visions
               are
               parralel
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               both
               tend
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               End.
               For
               in
               each
               of
               them
               we
               find
               
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               shut
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               opened
               to
               receive
               them
               .
               In
               the
               one
               we
               see
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               Testimony
               .
               This
               Ark
               and
               this
               Tabernacle
               of
               Testimony
               ,
               are
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whom
               the
               Iews
               shall
               come
               to
               Adore
               .
               Popery
               and
               Mahometism
               are
               the
               two
               great
               obstacles
               ,
               which
               hinder
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               which
               confirm
               them
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               ;
               but
               behold
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               who
               receive
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Papacy
               and
               Mahometism
               .
               Now
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               not
               being
               opened
               till
               under
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               sounded
               ,
               it
               invincibly
               followeth
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               hitherto
               poured
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               other
               new
               Argument
               ,
               which
               he
               addeth
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               that
               which
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               says
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 15.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 saw
                 another
                 great
                 Sign
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               He
               had
               said
               the
               same
               thing
               
                 chap.
                 12.
                 v.
              
               3.
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Beast
               with
               
                 seven
                 Heads
              
               and
               
                 ten
                 Horns
              
               ,
               which
               represent
               the
               whole
               extent
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               as
               well
               Civil
               as
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Papal
               :
               taking
               this
               Extent
               and
               duration
               down
               from
               the
               time
               that
               these
               Revelations
               were
               given
               to
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ▪
              
               For
               the
               
                 12th
                 chap.
              
               is
               a
               commentary
               upon
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               because
               we
               find
               in
               that
               chap.
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               War
               of
               the
               Dragon
               against
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               against
               those
               that
               are
               of
               her
               Seed
               .
               So
               that
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               coming
               to
               say
               chap.
               15.
               with
               
               respect
               to
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Plagues
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Vials
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 another
                 great
                 Sign
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               this
               Sign
               is
               different
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               represents
               quite
               another
               thing
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               do
               promise
               in
               this
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               predicted
               in
               that
               the
               birth
               and
               growth
               of
               the
               said
               Empire
               ;
               we
               cannot
               make
               the
               Vials
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               without
               mixing
               what
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               separate
               ,
               and
               without
               confounding
               two
               
                 different
                 Signs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 different
                 things
              
               which
               are
               represented
               by
               those
               Signs
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               Arguments
               there
               may
               be
               yet
               a
               third
               subjoined
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               
                 chap.
                 15.
                 v.
              
               8.
               
               For
               't
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               that
               after
               one
               of
               the
               four
               living
               Creatures
               had
               given
               to
               the
               seven
               Angels
               seven
               Vials
               full
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 smoke
                 from
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 7
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               From
               thence
               there
               clearly
               result
               two
               Truths
               .
               One
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 plagues
              
               and
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               signify
               the
               same
               Judgments
               of
               God
               :
               Which
               is
               against
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               who
               pretendeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 plagues
                 are
                 a
                 different
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Vials
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 plagues
                 are
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vials
                 periods
                 of
                 Time.
              
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 but
                 untill
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               Which
               sheweth
               us
               ,
               that
               none
               
               of
               them
               are
               yet
               poured
               out
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               only
               under
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               sounded
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Angels
              
               receive
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               to
               pour
               them
               out
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               until
               then
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Smoke
                 from
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 power
              
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               denotes
               an
               extraordinary
               mark
               of
               the
               Gracious
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               that
               which
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               .
               This
               prophecy
               doth
               manifestly
               allude
               to
               the
               Cloud
               that
               filled
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 .
                 Exod.
                 40.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 1
                 
                 ▪
                 Kings
              
               8.
               10.
               
            
             
               After
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               had
               essay'd
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Reasons
               by
               which
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               proved
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               still
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ;
               he
               in
               the
               next
               place
               endeavours
               to
               confute
               the
               signification
               of
               a
               Cup
               or
               Boul
               ,
               which
               that
               Author
               had
               ascribed
               to
               the
               
                 Vials
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 it
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Vials
                 is
                 not
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 cups
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 hour-glasses
                 ?
              
               This
               we
               have
               already
               refuted
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               tho
               the
               ▪
               Term
               Vial
               should
               sometimes
               signify
               an
               hourglass
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               have
               that
               sense
               here
               .
               Because
               
                 Hour-glasses
                 of
                 Gold
              
               are
               no
               way
               's
               fit
               to
               indicate
               Time
               ,
               which
               is
               measured
               by
               the
               running
               of
               Water
               or
               Sand.
               And
               especially
               because
               the
               term
               
                 Golden
                 Vial
              
               ,
               is
               used
               
                 Chap
                 5.
                 v.
              
               8.
               to
               import
               a
               Cup
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               hour-glass
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               whether
               what
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               adds
               next
               ,
               be
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 Cups
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 altogether
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 
                 of
                 Vials
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 have
                 a
                 large
                 belly
                 and
                 a
                 narrow
                 mouth
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Cups
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 wide
                 above
                 and
                 narrow
                 below
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 poured
                 into
                 Cups
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 men
                 may
                 drink
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Vial
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 in
                 reporting
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               impertinent
               than
               this
               speculation
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               opposition
               he
               supposeth
               between
               the
               form
               of
               Vials
               and
               of
               Cups
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               best
               
                 Greek
                 Author's
              
               ,
               call
               that
               which
               we
               drink
               in
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Vial.
               And
               whosoever
               hath
               observed
               Labourers
               at
               their
               refreshment
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               carry
               nothing
               into
               the
               fields
               with
               them
               save
               Bottles
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               large
               belly
               ,
               and
               a
               narrow
               mouth
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               strait
               mouth
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               able
               to
               drink
               the
               liquor
               out
               of
               the
               Bottle
               ,
               as
               to
               empty
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 this
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 better
                 thought
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 drinking
                 Cup
                 hath
                 no
                 room
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Vial
                 falls
                 alway's
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 into
                 a
                 Cup.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               how
               could
               he
               forget
               that
               both
               the
               Term
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Term
                 Cup
              
               ,
               are
               used
               chap.
               18.
               3
               ,
               6
               ▪
               Which
               chapter
               is
               at
               least
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               ;
               seeing
               we
               find
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               save
               a
               description
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               Babylon
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               Vials
               being
               used
               in
               this
               Vision
               in
               a
               Mystical
               sense
               ,
               do
               signify
               nothing
               but
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ?
               
               And
               that
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               a
               Mystical
               sense
               ,
               neither
               the
               Term
               Vial
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               a
               Cup
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               drinking
               ,
               are
               any
               way
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               said
               in
               the
               explaining
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               upon
               which
               it
               falleth
               ,
               is
               in
               all
               probability
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Trumpet
              
               raised
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 4th
                 Vial
              
               shall
               shake
               and
               afflict
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 may
                 observe
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 principles
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 are
                 alone
                 designed
                 against
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 for
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
                 behold
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               Interpretation
               is
               not
               therefore
               contrary
               to
               all
               sort
               of
               Principles
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               contrary
               to
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               .
               For
               't
               is
               according
               to
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               the
               Revelation
               continueth
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               which
               Daniel
               had
               begun
               .
               And
               that
               this
               Monarchy
               being
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ;
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               doth
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               represent
               unto
               us
               every
               thing
               of
               importance
               that
               was
               to
               befal
               it
               .
               Now
               whereas
               the
               Turks
               invading
               the
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               their
               establishing
               there
               both
               an
               Empire
               and
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               ,
               was
               foretold
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ;
               't
               is
               but
               reasonable
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               shall
               destroy
               that
               which
               the
               Trumpets
               had
               raised
               in
               the
               East
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               that
               
               they
               shall
               destroy
               that
               which
               the
               same
               Trumpets
               have
               built
               in
               the
               
                 Western
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
               ,
               shall
               be
               mortally
               afflicted
               by
               the
               Effusion
               of
               that
               Vial
               ;
               but
               that
               instead
               of
               being
               converted
               ,
               they
               shall
               blaspheme
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 opposition
                 to
                 this
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 give
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
              
               Babylons
               
                 falling
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               do
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               after
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               fallen
               ,
               the
               Mahometans
               shall
               be
               converted
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               which
               falleth
               upon
               Babylon
               ,
               seeing
               it
               subsisteth
               after
               that
               is
               poured
               out
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               only
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               that
               destroyed
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
              
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 may
                 add
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 which
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Vial
                 can
                 signify
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 only
                 signify
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Emperor
                 .
              
               But
               the
               falsity
               of
               this
               Principle
               we
               have
               made
               appear
               ,
               by
               the
               Evidence
               we
               have
               given
               to
               a
               principle
               opposite
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               farther
               adds
               ,
               I
               
                 may
                 also
                 observe
              
               ,
               say's
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 signifying
                 the
                 ruin
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 that
                 granting
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 import
                 their
                 Exaltation
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Vial
                 ,
                 that
                 power
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 to
                 scorch
                 men
                 with
                 fire
                 ;
                 which
                 implies
                 their
                 destroying
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 being
                 themselves
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               before
               his
               entring
               upon
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               declaration
               which
               should
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Vials
                 contain
                 Iudgments
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 cleared
                 up
                 by
                 Events
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 may
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 speak
                 no
                 otherway
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 deference
                 that
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 say
                 would
                 appear
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 preceding
                 Illustrations
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 delivered
                 were
                 du'ly
                 thought
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               do's
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               is
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Turks
               ;
               and
               this
               agreeable
               to
               the
               relation
               that
               is
               between
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               the
               Vials
               ,
               the
               latter
               whereof
               shall
               overthrow
               what
               the
               former
               had
               built
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               Sun
               here
               signify
               precisely
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Emperor
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Musti
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               he
               can
               only
               conjecture
               at
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               certainly
               know
               .
               And
               tho
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               Vial
               shall
               shake
               and
               distress
               that
               Empire
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               said
               that
               it
               shall
               destroy
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               chargeth
               upon
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               those
               two
               Expressions
               .
               The
               House
               of
               Austria
               is
               shaken
               and
               brought
               very
               low
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               it
               was
               under
               Charles
               V.
               but
               nevertheless
               it
               is
               not
               ruined
               .
               The
               
                 Papal
                 Empire
              
               is
               brought
               low
               in
               respect
               of
               what
               it
               was
               under
               
               Leo
               X.
               but
               yet
               it
               remains
               undestroyed
               under
               Innocent
               XI
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               drying
               up
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               foretold
               to
               be
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               the
               total
               ruin
               of
               the
               
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Mahometism
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 to
                 pass
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 ,
              
               saith
               Mr.
               Jurieu
               ,
               
                 and
                 only
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 fourth
                 Vial
                 answereth
                 the
                 fourth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 probability
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fourth
                 Trumpet
                 having
                 lasted
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 was
                 established
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 4th
                 Vial
                 should
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 ruin
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               yet
               another
               fancy
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               fathers
               upon
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               is
               wholly
               to
               destroy
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
               Whereas
               he
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               till
               under
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial.
              
               And
               who
               knoweth
               what
               will
               be
               the
               course
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               when
               he
               once
               begins
               to
               execute
               his
               judgments
               ?
               And
               when
               the
               Creator
               shall
               go
               about
               the
               making
               of
               a
               new
               world
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               that
               his
               Arm
               is
               so
               shortned
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               more
               time
               for
               this
               second
               world
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               for
               the
               first
               ?
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Vials
               followed
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Launay
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               sayth
               ,
               
                 the
                 said
                 Author
                 might
                 have
                 perceived
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Explanation
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 hypothesis
                 of
              
               Mr.
               de
               Launay
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 no
                 way's
                 accord
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 because
              
               Mr.
               de
               Launay
               
                 placeth
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
                 many
                 ages
                 hence
                 ,
                 while
                 that
                 Author
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 above
                 eighteen
                 years
                 for
                 its
                 subsistence
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Surely
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               would
               not
               have
               made
               this
               Reflection
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               minded
               what
               that
               Judicious
               Expositor
               had
               said
               upon
               the
               
                 2d
                 verse
              
               of
               the
               
                 Eleventh
                 Chap.
              
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
               Where
               he
               makes
               this
               Remark
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 pointing
                 out
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 do's
                 not
                 alway's
                 fix
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 terminate
                 or
                 when
                 it
                 commenced
                 ;
                 but
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 sometimes
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 its
                 conception
                 and
                 peeping
                 forth
                 .
              
               And
               after
               he
               had
               alledged
               two
               examples
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               one
               out
               of
               the
               New
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 thereby
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 1260
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 imagine
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               36
               years
               since
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Launays
                 Book
              
               was
               published
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               been
               written
               16
               years
               before
               it
               was
               sent
               to
               Geneva
               where
               it
               was
               printed
               .
               What
               may
               we
               then
               think
               that
               holy
               man
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               had
               he
               lived
               until
               our
               time
               ?
               And
               if
               52
               years
               after
               he
               had
               made
               that
               ingenious
               Remark
               ,
               he
               had
               beheld
               this
               extraordinary
               revolution
               ,
               which
               within
               these
               
                 two
                 years
              
               is
               fallen
               out
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               whereof
               he
               had
               never
               thought
               ,
               Doubtless
               he
               would
               have
               look't
               upon
               this
               judgment
               of
               God
               that
               is
               fallen
               upon
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               swiftness
               resembling
               Lightning
               ,
               and
               which
               like
               a
               fire
               from
               heaven
               hath
               so
               suddenly
               consumed
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               forerunner
               of
               a
               judgment
               that
               shall
               come
               alike
               expeditiously
               ,
               and
               fall
               with
               more
               swiftness
               upon
               Antichrist
               and
               his
               Emissaries
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Cruel
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               Finally
               ,
               whereas
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               had
               stated
               the
               Epoche
               of
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 Empire
              
               to
               be
               the
               year
               445.
               and
               had
               fixed
               its
               End
               to
               be
               in
               the
               year
               1705
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               must
               be
               poured
               out
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               eighteen
               years
               at
               most
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               cries
               out
               against
               this
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 wonders
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 thought
                 could
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 any
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 carefully
                 studied
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 confesseth
                 the
                 Anonymous
                 Author
                 to
                 have
                 succesfully
                 done
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 so
                 forget
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               said
               Author
               hath
               neither
               forgotten
               himself
               here
               nor
               elsewhere
               .
               He
               considered
               his
               Illustrations
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               and
               his
               assigning
               so
               short
               a
               time
               for
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               strange
               or
               absurd
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               natural
               &
               rational
               .
               The
               7
               Thunders
               do
               naturally
               raise
               an
               Idea
               of
               a
               storm
               that
               shall
               be
               extraordinary
               terrible
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               make
               its
               horror
               perfect
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               number
               seven
               notes
               perfection
               .
               Now
               a
               Storm
               or
               Hurrican
               is
               accompanied
               with
               these
               two
               qualities
               ,
               one
               that
               't
               is
               rapid
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               endure
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Thunders
               are
               to
               manifest
               themselves
               in
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               thinks
               he
               hath
               proved
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               space
               of
               18
               or
               of
               15
               years
               ,
               may
               be
               time
               enough
               for
               the
               pouring
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               Storm
               will
               in
               its
               rise
               resemble
               
                 Elijah's
                 Cloud
              
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               was
               but
               
               as
               the
               
                 Palm
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 hand
                 mounting
                 out
                 of
                 she
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               but
               whose
               growth
               was
               so
               swift
               and
               rapid
               ,
               that
               Ahab
               
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 get
                 hastily
                 into
                 his
                 charriot
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 overtaken
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 rain
                 that
                 fell
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
              
               18.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               should
               have
               no
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Jurieu
              
               imagines
               they
               have
               not
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               manifestly
               allude
               to
               the
               Plagues
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               plagues
               as
               well
               as
               they
               are
               stiled
               Vials
               .
               And
               this
               will
               suffice
               to
               shew
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author's
              
               opinion
               to
               be
               extreamly
               natural
               .
               Seeing
               the
               plagues
               with
               which
               God
               smote
               Egypt
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               up
               
                 fifteen
                 years
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               sacred
               History
               doth
               not
               express
               the
               time
               that
               elapsed
               from
               the
               first
               plague
               until
               the
               last
               ;
               all
               that
               it
               doth
               being
               to
               note
               that
               there
               past
               one
               Month
               from
               the
               death
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 born
              
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               passing
               through
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               where
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               Egypt
               was
               swallowed
               up
               and
               buried
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               are
               not
               to
               allot
               years
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               need
               not
               to
               allow
               Months
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 Plagues
              
               ;
               doth
               it
               seem
               strange
               that
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               should
               conceive
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               will
               be
               poured
               forth
               within
               the
               space
               of
               18
               or
               15
               years
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               also
               remember
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               no
               natural
               Agent
               which
               acteth
               with
               the
               rapidity
               that
               Fire
               doth
               ;
               so
               
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               This
               Fire
               devoured
               in
               less
               than
               
                 three
                 Months
              
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               a
               great
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               if
               the
               divine
               Vengeance
               hath
               taken
               so
               little
               time
               
               to
               destroy
               his
               own
               house
               ;
               what
               offence
               can
               it
               be
               to
               conceive
               that
               he
               will
               take
               but
               15
               or
               18
               years
               to
               destroy
               Babylon
               and
               her
               Empire
               ?
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               more
               than
               18
               years
               required
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Reformation
              
               .
               And
               how
               then
               is
               it
               probable
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               more
               required
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               for
               the
               general
               one
               ,
               which
               shall
               extend
               it self
               universally
               ,
               as
               well
               over
               all
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               over
               the
               Papists
               and
               the
               Pagans
               ?
               It
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               hear
               what
               Bellarmin
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Luther
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Controversies
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 there
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Heresie
                 being
                 born
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 since
                 in
              
               Saxony
               ,
               
                 like
                 a
                 pestilence
                 overran
                 all
              
               Germany
               
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 having
                 spread
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 East
                 ,
                 it
                 infected
              
               Denmark
               ,
               Norway
               ,
               Swedland
               ,
               Gothland
               and
               Hungary
               ?
               
                 And
                 having
                 extended
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 swiftness
                 into
                 the
                 West
                 &
                 South
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 there
                 desolated
              
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 how
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 crossed
                 the
                 Alps
                 ,
                 &
                 even
                 entred
                 into
              
               Italy
               ?
               Now
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               is
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 general
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               which
               will
               comprehend
               the
               abolishment
               of
               Popery
               and
               Mahometism
               ,
               will
               proceed
               more
               swiftly
               and
               be
               dispatched
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               rapidity
               .
               Forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               ,
               that
               contains
               the
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               ;
               behold
               the
               
                 3d
                 Wo
                 cometh
                 quickly
              
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               said
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               and
               where
               this
               word
               quickly
               doth
               not
               appear
               .
               He
               is
               also
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               who
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               that
               do's
               but
               reflect
               upon
               
               the
               power
               ,
               upon
               the
               Justice
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Jealousy
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Admirable
               Author
               of
               this
               wonderful
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               Avenger
               of
               his
               beloved
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               inexorable
               Judg
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               hath
               himself
               denounced
               Rev.
               18.
               8.
               that
               the
               plagues
               wherewith
               she
               is
               threatned
               shall
               come
               in
               
                 one
                 day
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 one
                 hour
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Original
               hath
               it
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               should
               we
               grant
               to
               
                 Mr.
                 Iurieu
              
               ,
               that
               the
               7.
               plagues
               are
               a
               thing
               distinct
               from
               the
               7.
               
               Vials
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               7.
               
               Vials
               are
               hour-glasses
               ;
               it
               would
               nevertheless
               appear
               that
               15
               or
               18
               years
               is
               a
               time
               long
               enough
               for
               those
               Glasses
               to
               run
               out
               in
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               hitherto
               heard
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Glass
               for
               the
               measuring
               of
               Time
               ,
               which
               required
               a
               year
               ,
               or
               a
               Month
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               a
               day
               to
               run
               out
               in
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               what
               the
               
                 Anonymous
                 Author
              
               hath
               to
               Answer
               in
               Defence
               of
               his
               Illustrations
               ,
               against
               the
               illustrious
               Author
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               attack
               them
               .
               And
               he
               is
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               are
               the
               7
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Plagues
              
               are
               the
               future
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               expects
               to
               see
               the
               Execution
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 next
                 Age.
              
               If
               any
               one
               can
               convince
               him
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               by
               Reasons
               which
               he
               cannot
               solidly
               Reply
               unto
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               so
               fond
               of
               his
               opinion
               as
               to
               make
               it
               his
               Idol
               ,
               but
               is
               immediately
               ready
               both
               to
               renounce
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               world
               that
               he
               was
               mistaken
               .
               For
               having
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               great
               
                 St.
                 Augustine
              
               in
               his
               Retractations
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               account
               it
               no
               shame
               to
               make
               
               such
               a
               confession
               ,
               because
               he
               seeks
               nothing
               in
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               but
               the
               clearing
               up
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Publick
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               Page
               11
               line
               21
               Hoad
               read
               Head.
               P.
               12.
               l.
               1.
               
               Pomer
               r.
               power
               .
               after
               same
               r.
               time
               .
               P.
               17.
               l.
               16.
               r.
               paganism
               .
               P.
               30.
               l.
               last
               r.
               deprived
               .
               P.
               57.
               l.
               
                 last
                 r.
                 Idol
              
               .
               P.
               59.
               l.
               16.
               
                 after
                 it
              
               r.
               self
               .
               P.
               82.
               l.
               5.
               them
               r.
               men
               .
               P.
               99.
               l.
               25.
               r.
               depend
               .
               P.
               116.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               child
               .
               P.
               176.
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Kings
               .
               P.
               180.
               l.
               7.
               which
               r.
               whose
               .
               P.
               183.
               l.
               27.
               
               Mother
               r.
               Motto
               .
               P.
               185.
               l.
               18.
               r.
               ambiguity
               .
               P.
               213.
               l.
               9.
               is
               r.
               in
               .
               P.
               241.
               l.
               19.
               god
               .
               r.
               gog
               .
               P.
               250.
               l.
               32.
               nut
               r.
               out
               .